This is a modern-English version of A Mind That Found Itself: An Autobiography, originally written by Beers, Clifford Whittingham. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

A MIND THAT FOUND ITSELF

An Autobiography

By

Clifford Whittingham Beers

Dedicated
TO THE MEMORY OF MY UNCLE
SAMUEL EDWIN MERWIN
WHOSE TIMELY GENEROSITY
I BELIEVE SAVED MY LIFE
AND WHOSE DEATH HAS FOREVER ROBBED
ME OF A SATISFYING OPPORTUNITY
TO PROVE MY GRATITUDE

Dedicated
TO THE MEMORY OF MY UNCLE
SAMUEL EDWIN MERWIN
WHOSE GENEROSITY AT THE RIGHT TIME
I BELIEVE SAVED MY LIFE
AND WHOSE DEATH HAS TAKEN AWAY
A FULFILLING CHANCE
TO SHOW MY THANKS

 

  • First edition, March, 1908
  • Second edition, with additions, June, 1910
  • Reprinted, November, 1912
  • Third edition revised, March, 1913
  • Reprinted, September, 1913
  • Reprinted, July, 1914
  • Fourth edition revised, March, 1917
  • Reprinted, February, 1920
  • Fifth edition revised, October, 1921

 


I

This story is derived from as human a document as ever existed; and, because of its uncommon nature, perhaps no one thing contributes so much to its value as its authenticity. It is an autobiography, and more: in part it is a biography; for, in telling the story of my life, I must relate the history of another self—a self which was dominant from my twenty-fourth to my twenty-sixth year. During that period I was unlike what I had been, or what I have been since. The biographical part of my autobiography might be called the history of a mental civil war, which I fought single-handed on a battlefield that lay within the compass of my skull. An Army of Unreason, composed of the cunning and treacherous thoughts of an unfair foe, attacked my bewildered consciousness with cruel persistency, and would have destroyed me, had not a triumphant Reason finally interposed a superior strategy that saved me from my unnatural self.

This story comes from one of the most human documents ever created; and because of its unique nature, nothing adds more to its value than its authenticity. It's an autobiography, and more: it's also a biography, because in sharing my life story, I need to recount the history of another part of me—a part that was dominant during my twenty-fourth to twenty-sixth years. During that time, I was different from who I had been and who I became afterward. The biographical section of my autobiography could be described as the story of a mental civil war that I fought alone on a battlefield inside my own mind. An Army of Unreason, filled with the devious and deceitful thoughts of an unfair enemy, relentlessly attacked my confused awareness, and would have destroyed me, if it weren't for a victorious Reason that ultimately employed a smarter strategy to rescue me from my unnatural self.

I am not telling the story of my life just to write a book. I tell it because it seems my plain duty to do so. A narrow escape from death and a seemingly miraculous return to health after an apparently fatal illness are enough to make a man ask himself: For what purpose was my life spared? That question I have asked myself, and this book is, in part, an answer.

I’m not sharing the story of my life just to write a book. I tell it because I feel it’s my responsibility to do so. A close call with death and an almost miraculous recovery from a serious illness are enough to make anyone wonder: Why was my life spared? That’s a question I’ve asked myself, and this book is, in part, my answer.

I was born shortly after sunset about thirty years ago. My ancestors, natives of England, settled in this country not long after the Mayflower first sailed into Plymouth Harbor. And the blood of these ancestors, by time and the happy union of a Northern man and a Southern woman—my parents—has perforce been blended into blood truly American.

I was born shortly after sunset about thirty years ago. My ancestors, who were native to England, settled in this country not long after the Mayflower first arrived in Plymouth Harbor. Over time, and through the joyful union of a Northern man and a Southern woman—my parents—our ancestry has naturally blended into a distinctly American heritage.

The first years of my life were, in most ways, not unlike those of other American boys, except as a tendency to worry made them so. Though the fact is now difficult for me to believe, I was painfully shy. When first I put on short trousers, I felt that the eyes of the world were on me; and to escape them I hid behind convenient pieces of furniture while in the house and, so I am told, even sidled close to fences when I walked along the street. With my shyness there was a degree of self-consciousness which put me at a disadvantage in any family or social gathering. I talked little and was ill at ease when others spoke to me.

The early years of my life were pretty similar to those of other American boys, except for my constant worrying. It’s hard for me to believe now, but I was extremely shy. When I first started wearing short pants, I felt like everyone was watching me, so I would hide behind furniture when I was at home and, as I'm told, even tried to blend in with fences while walking down the street. My shyness came with a level of self-consciousness that made it tough for me at family events or social gatherings. I barely spoke and felt uncomfortable when people talked to me.

Like many other sensitive and somewhat introspective children, I passed through a brief period of morbid righteousness. In a game of "one-old-cat," the side on which I played was defeated. On a piece of scantling which lay in the lot where the contest took place, I scratched the score. Afterwards it occurred to me that my inscription was perhaps misleading and would make my side appear to be the winner. I went back and corrected the ambiguity. On finding in an old tool chest at home a coin or medal, on which there appeared the text, "Put away the works of darkness and put on the armour of light," my sense of religious propriety was offended. It seemed a sacrilege to use in this way such a high sentiment, so I destroyed the coin.

Like many other sensitive and somewhat introspective kids, I went through a brief phase of intense morality. In a game of "one-old-cat," the team I played on lost. On a piece of lumber that was lying in the area where we played, I marked the score. Later, it occurred to me that my note might be misleading and could make my team look like the winners. I went back and fixed the confusion. When I found a coin or medal in an old toolbox at home that had the words, "Put away the works of darkness and put on the armor of light," I felt my sense of religious propriety was insulted. It seemed wrong to use such a noble sentiment in that way, so I destroyed the coin.

I early took upon myself, mentally at least, many of the cares and worries of those about me. Whether in this I was different from other youngsters who develop a ludicrous, though pathetic, sense of responsibility for the universe, I do not know. But in my case the most extreme instance occurred during a business depression, when the family resources were endangered. I began to fear that my father (than whom a more hopeful man never lived) might commit suicide.

I quickly took on, at least in my mind, many of the concerns and worries of those around me. I’m not sure if this made me different from other kids who develop a silly, yet sad, sense of responsibility for the world. But in my case, the most extreme moment happened during a financial downturn when our family’s resources were at risk. I started to worry that my father (who was one of the most optimistic people I’ve ever known) might take his own life.

After all, I am not sure that the other side of my nature—the natural, healthy, boyish side—did not develop equally with these timid and morbid tendencies, which are not so very uncommon in childhood. Certainly the natural, boyish side was more in evidence on the surface. I was as good a sport as any of my playfellows in such games as appealed to me, and I went a-fishing when the chance offered. None of my associates thought of me as being shy or morose. But this was because I masked my troubles, though quite unconsciously, under a camouflage of sarcasm and sallies of wit, or, at least, what seemed to pass for wit among my immature acquaintances. With grown-ups, I was at times inclined to be pert, my degree of impudence depending no doubt upon how ill at ease I was and how perfectly at ease I wished to appear. Because of the constant need for appearing happier than I really was, I developed a knack for saying things in an amusing, sometimes an epigrammatic, way. I recall one remark made long before I could possibly have heard of Malthus or have understood his theory regarding birth rate and food supply. Ours being a large family of limited means and, among the five boys of the family, unlimited appetites, we often used the cheaper, though equally nutritious, cuts of meat. On one occasion when the steak was tougher than usual, I epitomized the Malthusian theory by remarking: "I believe in fewer children and better beefsteak!"

After all, I’m not sure that the other side of my personality—the natural, healthy, boyish side—didn’t develop just as much as these shy and anxious tendencies, which are pretty common in childhood. Definitely, the natural, boyish side was more noticeable on the surface. I was as good a sport as any of my friends in games that interested me, and I went fishing whenever I could. None of my friends thought of me as shy or gloomy. But that was because I hid my struggles, even if I didn’t realize it, under a disguise of sarcasm and quick jokes, or at least what passed for humor among my younger friends. With adults, I sometimes tended to be cheeky, and my level of boldness probably depended on how uncomfortable I felt and how relaxed I wanted to seem. Because I always needed to appear happier than I actually was, I developed a talent for saying things in an amusing, sometimes witty, way. I remember one comment I made long before I could have heard of Malthus or understood his theory about birth rates and food supply. Coming from a large family with limited resources and, among the five boys, unlimited appetites, we often ate the cheaper but just as nutritious cuts of meat. One time, when the steak was tougher than usual, I summed up the Malthusian theory by saying: "I believe in fewer children and better beefsteak!"

One more incident of my boyhood days may assist the reader to make my acquaintance. In my early teens I was, for one year, a member of a boy choir. Barring my voice, I was a good chorister, and, like all good choir-boys, I was distinguished by that seraphic passiveness from which a reaction of some kind is to be expected immediately after a service or rehearsal. On one occasion this reaction in me manifested itself in a fist fight with a fellow choir-boy. Though I cannot recall the time when I have not relished verbal encounters, physical encounters had never been to my taste, and I did not seek this fight. My assailant really goaded me into it. If the honors were not mine, at least I must have acquitted myself creditably, for an interested passer-by made a remark which I have never forgotten. "That boy is all right after he gets started," he said. About twelve years later I did get started, and could that passer-by have seen me on any one of several occasions, he would have had the satisfaction of knowing that his was a prophetic eye.

One more story from my childhood might help you get to know me better. In my early teens, I was part of a boy choir for a year. Aside from my voice, I was a decent chorister, and like all good choir boys, I had that angelic calmness that usually leads to some kind of reaction right after a service or rehearsal. One time, this reaction in me turned into a fistfight with another choir boy. While I’ve always enjoyed verbal sparring, I never liked physical confrontations, and I didn't start this fight. My opponent really pushed me into it. Even if I didn't win, I must have held my own, because a bystander made a comment that I've never forgotten: "That boy is all right after he gets started," he said. About twelve years later, I really did get started, and if that bystander had seen me on any of those occasions, he would have known his observation was spot on.

At the usual age, I entered a public grammar school in New Haven, Connecticut, where I graduated in 1891. In the fall of that year I entered the High School of the same city. My school courses were completed with as little trouble as scholastic distinction. I always managed to gain promotion, however, when it was due; and, though few of my teachers credited me with real ability, they were always able to detect a certain latent capacity, which they evidently believed would one day develop sufficiently to prevent me from disgracing them.

At the typical age, I started attending a public grammar school in New Haven, Connecticut, where I graduated in 1891. That fall, I went to the High School in the same city. I completed my school courses with minimal difficulty and without much recognition. I consistently moved up a grade when it was time, and although most of my teachers didn’t see me as particularly talented, they could always sense a hidden potential that they clearly believed would eventually grow enough to keep me from embarrassing them.

Upon entering the High School I had such ambitions as any schoolboy is apt to have. I wished to secure an election to a given secret society; that gained, I wished to become business manager of a monthly magazine published by that society. In these ambitions I succeeded. For one of my age I had more than an average love of business. Indeed, I deliberately set about learning to play the guitar well enough to become eligible for membership in the Banjo Club—and this for no more aesthetic purpose than to place myself in line for the position of manager, to which I was later elected.

When I started high school, I had ambitions like any typical student. I wanted to get elected to a particular secret society; once I achieved that, I aimed to become the business manager of a monthly magazine published by the society. I succeeded in both goals. For someone my age, I had a stronger than average interest in business. In fact, I intentionally learned to play the guitar well enough to qualify for the Banjo Club—not for any artistic reason, but to put myself in line for the manager position, which I was later elected to.

In athletics there was but one game, tennis, in which I was actively interested. Its quick give-and-take suited my temperament, and so fond was I of it that during one summer I played not fewer than four thousand games. As I had an aptitude for tennis and devoted more time to it than did any of my schoolmates, it was not surprising that I acquired skill enough to win the school championship during my senior year. But that success was not due entirely to my superiority as a player. It was due in part to what I considered unfair treatment; and the fact well illustrates a certain trait of character which has often stood me in good stead. Among the spectators at the final match of the tournament were several girls. These schoolmates, who lived in my neighborhood, had mistaken for snobbishness a certain boyish diffidence for which few people gave me credit. When we passed each other, almost daily, this group of girls and I, our mutual sign of recognition was a look in an opposite direction. Now my opponent was well liked by these same girls and was entitled to their support. Accordingly they applauded his good plays, which was fair. They did not applaud my good plays, which was also fair. But what was not fair was that they should applaud my bad plays. Their doing so roiled my blood, and thanks to those who would have had me lose, I won.

In sports, the only game I was really into was tennis. Its fast-paced nature matched my personality perfectly, and I loved it so much that one summer, I played at least four thousand matches. Since I had a knack for tennis and spent more time on it than my classmates, it wasn’t surprising that I ended up winning the school championship in my senior year. However, that victory wasn’t solely because I was a better player. Part of it was due to what I saw as unfair treatment, which reflects a character trait that has often helped me. At the final match of the tournament, several girls were watching. These classmates, who lived nearby, had mistaken my shyness for snobbishness, which not many people understood. As we saw each other almost every day, we acknowledged each other with a glance in the opposite direction. My opponent, on the other hand, was popular with those girls and deserved their cheers. So, they applauded his good shots, which was fair. They didn’t clap for my good shots, which was also fair. But what wasn’t fair was that they clapped for my bad shots. Their actions made me angry, and thanks to them, I managed to win.

In June, 1894, I received a high school diploma. Shortly afterwards I took my examinations for Yale, and the following September entered the Sheffield Scientific School, in a non-technical course.

In June 1894, I got my high school diploma. Shortly after that, I took my exams for Yale, and the next September I enrolled in the Sheffield Scientific School in a non-technical program.

The last week of June, 1894, was an important one in my life. An event then occurred which undoubtedly changed my career completely. It was the direct cause of my mental collapse six years later, and of the distressing and, in some instances, strange and delightful experiences on which this book is based. The event was the illness of an older brother, who, late in June, 1894, was stricken with what was thought to be epilepsy. Few diseases can so disorganize a household and distress its members. My brother had enjoyed perfect health up to the time he was stricken; and, as there had never been a suggestion of epilepsy, or any like disease, in either branch of the family, the affliction came as a bolt from a clear sky. Everything possible was done to effect a cure, but without avail. On July 4th, 1900, he died, after a six years' illness, two years of which were spent at home, one year in a trip around the world in a sailing vessel, and most of the remainder on a farm near Hartford. The doctors finally decided that a tumor at the base of the brain had caused his malady and his death.

The last week of June, 1894, was a pivotal time in my life. An event occurred that completely changed my career. It was the direct cause of my mental breakdown six years later and led to the distressing and, in some cases, strange yet delightful experiences that this book reflects on. The event was the illness of my older brother, who, in late June 1894, was diagnosed with what was believed to be epilepsy. Few illnesses can disrupt a household and upset its members as much as this one. My brother had been in perfect health before he fell ill, and since there had never been any family history of epilepsy or similar diseases, his condition came out of nowhere. We did everything we could to help him recover, but nothing worked. On July 4th, 1900, he passed away after six years of illness—two of which were spent at home, one year traveling around the world on a sailing ship, and most of the rest on a farm near Hartford. The doctors eventually concluded that a tumor at the base of his brain had caused both his sickness and his death.

As I was in college when my brother was first stricken, I had more time at my disposal than the other members of the family, and for that reason spent much of it with him. Though his attacks during the first year occurred only at night, the fear that they might occur during the day, in public, affected my nerves from the beginning.

As I was in college when my brother first got sick, I had more free time than the rest of the family, so I spent a lot of it with him. Even though his episodes during the first year only happened at night, the worry that they might happen during the day, in public, stressed me out from the start.

Now, if a brother who had enjoyed perfect health all his life could be stricken with epilepsy, what was to prevent my being similarly afflicted? This was the thought that soon got possession of my mind. The more I considered it and him, the more nervous I became; and the more nervous, the more convinced that my own breakdown was only a matter of time. Doomed to what I then considered a living death, I thought of epilepsy, I dreamed epilepsy, until thousands of times during the six years that this disquieting idea persisted, my over-wrought imagination seemed to drag me to the very verge of an attack. Yet at no time during my life have these early fears been realized.

Now, if a brother who had been perfectly healthy all his life could be struck with epilepsy, what was stopping me from facing the same fate? That thought soon took over my mind. The more I thought about it and him, the more anxious I got; and the more anxious I felt, the more I was convinced that my own breakdown was just a matter of time. Doomed to what I then saw as a living death, I thought about epilepsy, I dreamed about it, until thousands of times during the six years that this troubling idea lingered, my overactive imagination seemed to push me right to the edge of an attack. Yet at no point in my life have those early fears come true.

For the fourteen months succeeding the time my brother was first stricken, I was greatly harassed with fear; but not until later did my nerves really conquer me. I remember distinctly when the break came. It happened in November, 1895, during a recitation in German. That hour in the class room was one of the most disagreeable I ever experienced. It seemed as if my nerves had snapped, like so many minute bands of rubber stretched beyond their elastic limit. Had I had the courage to leave the room, I should have done so; but I sat as if paralyzed until the class was dismissed.

For the fourteen months after my brother first got sick, I was constantly overwhelmed with fear; but it wasn’t until later that my nerves truly took over. I clearly remember when the breaking point hit. It was in November 1895, during a German class. That hour in the classroom was one of the most uncomfortable I’ve ever had. It felt like my nerves had completely frayed, like tiny rubber bands stretched beyond their breaking point. If I had the courage to leave the room, I would have; instead, I sat there as if I were paralyzed until the class was over.

That term I did not again attend recitations. Continuing my studies at home, I passed satisfactory examinations, which enabled me to resume my place in the class room the following January. During the remainder of my college years I seldom entered a recitation room with any other feeling than that of dread, though the absolute assurance that I should not be called upon to recite did somewhat relieve my anxiety in some classes. The professors, whom I had told about my state of health and the cause of it, invariably treated me with consideration; but, though I believe they never doubted the genuineness of my excuse, it was easy matter to keep them convinced for almost two-thirds of my college course. My inability to recite was not due usually to any lack of preparation. However well prepared I might be, the moment I was called upon, a mingling of a thousand disconcerting sensations, and the distinct thought that at last the dread attack was at hand, would suddenly intervene and deprive me of all but the power to say, "Not prepared." Weeks would pass without any other record being placed opposite my name than a zero, or a blank indicating that I had not been called upon at all. Occasionally, however, a professor, in justice to himself and to the other students, would insist that I recite, and at such times I managed to make enough of a recitation to hold my place in the class.

That semester, I didn’t attend classes again. Instead, I studied at home and passed my exams, which allowed me to return to the classroom the following January. For the rest of my college years, I rarely entered a class without feeling a sense of dread, though knowing I wouldn’t be called on to recite eased my nerves in some classes. The professors I had informed about my health situation always treated me kindly; however, even though I believe they never questioned my excuse, it was pretty easy to keep them convinced for almost two-thirds of my college experience. My inability to recite usually wasn’t due to being unprepared. No matter how ready I might be, the moment I was called on, a mix of a thousand distracting feelings and the strong thought that the panic attack was about to happen would suddenly hit, leaving me with nothing to say except, “Not prepared.” Weeks would go by with no record next to my name except for a zero or a blank indicating I hadn’t been called on at all. Occasionally, though, a professor would insist that I recite, and during those times, I managed to put together enough of a response to keep my place in the class.

When I entered Yale, I had four definite ambitions: first, to secure an election to a coveted secret society; second, to become one of the editors of the Yale Record, an illustrated humorous bi-weekly; third (granting that I should succeed in this latter ambition), to convince my associates that I should have the position of business manager—an office which I sought, not for the honor, but because I believed it would enable me to earn an amount of money at least equal to the cost of tuition for my years at Yale; fourth (and this was my chief ambition), to win my diploma within the prescribed time. These four ambitions I fortunately achieved.

When I started at Yale, I had four clear goals: first, to be elected into a prestigious secret society; second, to become one of the editors of the Yale Record, a humorous illustrated bi-weekly; third (assuming I succeeded in the previous goal), to persuade my colleagues that I should be the business manager—an role I aimed for, not for the prestige, but because I thought it would help me earn enough money to cover my tuition costs at Yale; fourth (and this was my main goal), to graduate on time. Luckily, I managed to achieve all four ambitions.

A man's college days, collectively, are usually his happiest. Most of mine were not happy. Yet I look back upon them with great satisfaction, for I feel that I was fortunate enough to absorb some of that intangible, but very real, element known as the "Yale spirit." This has helped to keep Hope alive within me during my most discouraged moments, and has ever since made the accomplishment of my purposes seem easy and sure.

A man's college years are generally his happiest. Most of mine weren't happy. Still, I look back on them with a lot of satisfaction because I believe I was lucky enough to soak up that intangible but very real quality known as the "Yale spirit." This has helped keep Hope alive in me during my lowest points and has made achieving my goals feel easy and certain ever since.

 

II

On the thirtieth day of June, 1897, I graduated at Yale. Had I then realized that I was a sick man, I could and would have taken a rest. But, in a way, I had become accustomed to the ups and downs of a nervous existence, and, as I could not really afford a rest, six days after my graduation I entered upon the duties of a clerk in the office of the Collector of Taxes in the city of New Haven. I was fortunate in securing such a position at that time, for the hours were comparatively short and the work as congenial as any could have been under the circumstances. I entered the Tax Office with the intention of staying only until such time as I might secure a position in New York. About a year later I secured the desired position. After remaining in it for eight months I left it, in order to take a position which seemed to offer a field of endeavor more to my taste. From May, 1899, till the middle of June, 1900, I was a clerk in one of the smaller life-insurance companies, whose home office was within a stone's throw of what some men consider the center of the universe. To be in the very heart of the financial district of New York appealed strongly to my imagination. As a result of the contagious ideals of Wall Street, the making of money was then a passion with me. I wished to taste the bitter-sweet of power based on wealth.

On June 30, 1897, I graduated from Yale. If I had realized then that I was unwell, I could have taken a break. However, I had grown used to the highs and lows of a nervous life, and since I couldn’t really afford to rest, six days after my graduation, I started working as a clerk in the Tax Collector’s office in New Haven. I was lucky to land that job at the time because the hours were fairly short and the work was as pleasant as it could be under the circumstances. I joined the Tax Office with the plan to stay only until I found a job in New York. About a year later, I found the position I wanted. After being there for eight months, I left for a job that seemed more aligned with my interests. From May 1899 to mid-June 1900, I worked as a clerk in a smaller life insurance company, whose main office was just a stone's throw away from what some people consider the center of the universe. Being in the heart of New York's financial district was very appealing to me. Influenced by the ideals of Wall Street, making money became a passion for me. I wanted to experience the bittersweet taste of power based on wealth.

For the first eighteen months of my life in New York my health seemed no worse than it had been during the preceding three years. But the old dread still possessed me. I continued to have my more and less nervous days, weeks, and months. In March, 1900, however, there came a change for the worse. At that time I had a severe attack of grippe which incapacitated me for two weeks. As was to be expected in my case, this illness seriously depleted my vitality, and left me in a frightfully depressed condition—a depression which continued to grow upon me until the final crash came, on June 23rd, 1900. The events of that day, seemingly disastrous as then viewed, but evidently all for the best as the issue proved, forced me along paths traveled by thousands, but comprehended by few.

For the first eighteen months of my life in New York, my health seemed as good as it had been in the three years before. But I still felt that familiar anxiety. I went through more nervous days, weeks, and months than I cared to count. In March 1900, though, things took a turn for the worse. I had a serious bout of the flu that knocked me out for two weeks. As expected, this illness drained my energy and left me in a deeply depressed state—a depression that kept getting worse until the final breakdown happened on June 23rd, 1900. The events of that day, which felt like a disaster at the time but turned out to be for the best, pushed me onto paths walked by many others, yet understood by few.

I had continued to perform my clerical duties until June 15th. On that day I was compelled to stop, and that at once. I had reached a point where my will had to capitulate to Unreason—that unscrupulous usurper. My previous five years as a neurasthenic had led me to believe that I had experienced all the disagreeable sensations an overworked and unstrung nervous system could suffer. But on this day several new and terrifying sensations seized me and rendered me all but helpless. My condition, however, was not apparent even to those who worked with me at the same desk. I remember trying to speak and at times finding myself unable to give utterance to my thoughts. Though I was able to answer questions, that fact hardly diminished my feeling of apprehension, for a single failure in an attempt to speak will stagger any man, no matter what his state of health. I tried to copy certain records in the day's work, but my hand was too unsteady, and I found it difficult to read the words and figures presented to my tired vision in blurred confusion.

I had kept doing my clerical work until June 15th. On that day, I was forced to stop, and immediately. I reached a point where my will had to surrender to Unreason—that ruthless usurper. My previous five years as a neurasthenic made me think I had felt all the unpleasant sensations an overworked and stressed-out nervous system could endure. But on this day, several new and terrifying feelings overwhelmed me and left me almost powerless. My condition, however, wasn’t obvious even to those who sat with me at the same desk. I remember trying to talk and sometimes being unable to express my thoughts. Even though I could answer questions, that didn’t lessen my anxiety at all, because a single failure to speak can throw anyone off, no matter how healthy they are. I tried to copy some records as part of the day’s work, but my hand was too shaky, and I struggled to read the words and numbers that appeared to my tired eyes in a blur.

That afternoon, conscious that some terrible calamity was impending, but not knowing what would be its nature, I performed a very curious act. Certain early literary efforts which had failed of publication in the college paper, but which I had jealously cherished for several years, I utterly destroyed. Then, after a hurried arrangement of my affairs, I took an early afternoon train, and was soon in New Haven. Home life did not make me better, and, except for three or four short walks, I did not go out of the house at all until June 23d, when I went in a most unusual way. To relatives I said little about my state of health, beyond the general statement that I had never felt worse—a statement which, when made by a neurasthenic, means much, but proves little. For five years I had had my ups and downs, and both my relatives and myself had begun to look upon these as things which would probably be corrected in and by time.

That afternoon, sensing that something terrible was about to happen, though I didn’t know what, I did something very strange. I completely destroyed certain early writing attempts that hadn’t been published in the college paper but that I had held onto for several years. After quickly sorting out my things, I caught an early afternoon train and was soon in New Haven. My home life didn’t improve my mood at all, and besides a few short walks, I barely left the house until June 23rd, when I finally went out in a way that was quite unusual for me. I didn’t share much about how I was feeling with my relatives, other than saying generally that I had never felt worse—a statement that, coming from someone who is anxious, carries a lot of weight but says little. For five years, I had gone through ups and downs, and both my relatives and I had started to see these as issues that would probably fix themselves over time.

The day after my home-coming I made up my mind, or that part of it which was still within my control, that the time had come to quit business entirely and take a rest of months. I even arranged with a younger brother to set out at once for some quiet place in the White Mountains, where I hoped to steady my shattered nerves. At this time I felt as though in a tremor from head to foot, and the thought that I was about to have an epileptic attack constantly recurred. On more than one occasion I said to friends that I would rather die than live an epileptic; yet, if I rightly remember, I never declared the actual fear that I was doomed to bear such an affliction. Though I held the mad belief that I should suffer epilepsy, I held the sane hope, amounting to belief, that I should escape it. This fact may account, in a measure, for my six years of endurance.

The day after I got home, I decided, or at least what I could control of my mind decided, that it was time to leave business behind completely and take a few months off. I even set up plans with my younger brother to head out right away to a quiet spot in the White Mountains, where I hoped to calm my frayed nerves. At that time, I felt like I was shaking all over, and the thought that I was about to have an epileptic seizure crossed my mind constantly. More than once, I told friends that I would rather die than live with epilepsy; yet, if I remember correctly, I never actually voiced the fear that I was destined to suffer from it. While I irrationally believed I would have epilepsy, I also held onto a rational hope—almost a belief—that I would manage to avoid it. This might explain, in part, why I endured for six long years.

On the 18th of June I felt so much worse that I went to my bed and stayed there until the 23d. During the night of the 18th my persistent dread became a false belief—a delusion. What I had long expected I now became convinced had at last occurred. I believed myself to be a confirmed epileptic, and that conviction was stronger than any ever held by a sound intellect. The half-resolve, made before my mind was actually impaired, namely, that I would kill myself rather than live the life I dreaded, now divided my attention with the belief that the stroke had fallen. From that time my one thought was to hasten the end, for I felt that I should lose the chance to die should relatives find me in an attack of epilepsy.

On June 18th, I felt so much worse that I went to bed and stayed there until the 23rd. During the night of the 18th, my ongoing dread turned into a false belief—a delusion. What I had long feared, I now became convinced had finally happened. I believed I was a confirmed epileptic, and that belief was stronger than anything a rational mind could hold. The half-resolve I made before my mind was actually affected, that I would rather die than live the life I dreaded, now competed for my attention with the belief that the crisis had struck. From that moment on, my only thought was to speed up the end, because I felt I would miss the chance to die if my family found me having an epileptic fit.

Considering the state of my mind and my inability at that time to appreciate the enormity of such an end as I half contemplated, my suicidal purpose was not entirely selfish. That I had never seriously contemplated suicide is proved by the fact that I had not provided myself with the means of accomplishing it, despite my habit, has long been remarked by my friends, of preparing even for unlikely contingencies. So far as I had the control of my faculties, it must be admitted that I deliberated; but, strictly speaking, the rash act which followed cannot correctly be called an attempt at suicide—for how can a man who is not himself kill himself?

Given the state of my mind and my inability at that time to grasp the seriousness of such an end that I was half considering, my desire to end my life wasn't entirely selfish. The fact that I had never truly thought about suicide is shown by the reality that I had not set up any means to carry it out, despite my friends pointing out that I usually prepare for even the most unlikely situations. As far as I had control of my faculties, I must admit I thought it over; but, to be precise, the reckless action that followed can't really be called a suicide attempt—because how can someone who isn't themselves end their own life?

Soon my disordered brain was busy with schemes for death. I distinctly remember one which included a row on Lake Whitney, near New Haven. This I intended to take in the most unstable boat obtainable. Such a craft could be easily upset, and I should so bequeath to relatives and friends a sufficient number of reasonable doubts to rob my death of the usual stigma. I also remember searching for some deadly drug which I hoped to find about the house. But the quantity and quality of what I found were not such as I dared to trust. I then thought of severing my jugular vein, even going so far as to test against my throat the edge of a razor which, after the deadly impulse first asserted itself, I had secreted in a convenient place. I really wished to die, but so uncertain and ghastly a method did not appeal to me. Nevertheless, had I felt sure that in my tremulous frenzy I could accomplish the act with skilful dispatch, I should at once have ended my troubles.

Soon my chaotic mind was racing with plans for ending my life. I clearly remember one idea that involved rowing on Lake Whitney, near New Haven. I intended to use the most unstable boat I could find. Such a vessel could easily tip over, allowing me to leave my relatives and friends with enough reasonable doubts to remove the usual stigma from my death. I also recall searching for some deadly drug that I hoped to find around the house. However, the quantity and quality of what I found weren't trustworthy. Then I considered cutting my jugular vein, even going so far as to press the edge of a razor against my throat, which I had hidden in a convenient place after that dark urge first surfaced. I truly wanted to die, but that uncertain and horrific method didn't appeal to me. Still, if I had been sure that in my shaky frenzy I could carry out the act with precision, I would have ended my troubles right away.

My imaginary attacks were now recurring with distracting frequency, and I was in constant fear of discovery. During these three or four days I slept scarcely at all—even the medicine given to induce sleep having little effect. Though inwardly frenzied, I gave no outward sign of my condition. Most of the time I remained quietly in bed. I spoke but seldom. I had practically, though not entirely, lost the power of speech; but my almost unbroken silence aroused no suspicions as to the seriousness of my condition.

My imaginary attacks were happening so often that they were really distracting, and I was constantly afraid of being found out. For those three or four days, I barely slept—even the sleep medicine didn't help much. Even though I felt frantic inside, I didn’t show any signs on the outside. Most of the time, I just lay quietly in bed. I hardly spoke at all. I had mostly, though not completely, lost my ability to speak; but my near silence didn’t raise any concerns about how serious my condition was.

By a process of elimination, all suicidal methods but one had at last been put aside. On that one my mind now centred. My room was on the fourth floor of the house—one of a block of five—in which my parents lived. The house stood several feet back from the street. The sills of my windows were a little more than thirty feet above the ground. Under one was a flag pavement, extending from the house to the front gate. Under the other was a rectangular coal-hole covered with an iron grating. This was surrounded by flagging over a foot in width; and connecting it and the pavement proper was another flag. So that all along the front of the house, stone or iron filled a space at no point less than two feet in width. It required little calculation to determine how slight the chance of surviving a fall from either of those windows.

By a process of elimination, all but one method of suicide had finally been set aside. My thoughts now focused on that one. My room was on the fourth floor of a five-unit building where my parents lived. The house was several feet back from the street, and the windowsills were just over thirty feet above the ground. Beneath one window was a flagstone pavement that stretched from the house to the front gate. Under the other was a rectangular coal hole covered with an iron grate, surrounded by flagging more than a foot wide, and connected to the pavement by another flagstone. So, along the front of the house, there was stone or iron occupying a space that was never less than two feet wide. It was easy to figure out how unlikely it would be to survive a fall from either of those windows.

About dawn I arose. Stealthily I approached a window, pushed open the blinds, and looked out—and down. Then I closed the blinds as noiselessly as possible and crept back to bed: I had not yet become so irresponsible that I dared to take the leap. Scarcely had I pulled up the covering when a watchful relative entered my room, drawn thither perhaps by that protecting prescience which love inspires. I thought her words revealed a suspicion that she had heard me at the window, but speechless as I was I had enough speech to deceive her. For of what account are Truth and Love when Life itself has ceased to seem desirable?

At dawn, I got up. Quietly, I approached a window, opened the blinds, and looked out—and down. Then I closed the blinds as quietly as I could and slipped back into bed: I wasn’t reckless enough yet to take the plunge. Just as I pulled the covers up, a watchful relative walked into my room, probably drawn by that instinct that love creates. I thought her words suggested she suspected I had been at the window, but even though I was silent, I managed to say enough to mislead her. Because what do Truth and Love matter when Life itself no longer seems desirable?

The dawn soon hid itself in the brilliancy of a perfect June day. Never had I seen a brighter—to look at; never a darker—to live through—or a better to die upon. Its very perfection and the songs of the robins, which at that season were plentiful in the neighborhood, served but to increase my despair and make me the more willing to die. As the day wore on, my anguish became more intense, but I managed to mislead those about me by uttering a word now and then, and feigning to read a newspaper, which to me, however, appeared an unintelligible jumble of type. My brain was in a ferment. It felt as if pricked by a million needles at white heat. My whole body felt as though it would be torn apart by the terrific nervous strain under which I labored.

The dawn quickly faded into the brightness of a perfect June day. I had never seen a brighter day—it was beautiful to look at; yet it felt darker to experience—or a better day to die on. Its sheer perfection, along with the songs of the robins that filled the neighborhood at that time of year, only deepened my despair and made me more inclined to end it all. As the day went on, my pain grew stronger, but I managed to fool those around me by occasionally saying a word and pretending to read a newspaper, which to me seemed like an unintelligible mess of text. My mind was racing. It felt like it was being pricked by a million heated needles. My whole body felt like it was going to be ripped apart by the overwhelming nervous strain I was under.

Shortly after noon, dinner having been served, my mother entered the room and asked me if she should bring me some dessert. I assented. It was not that I cared for the dessert; I had no appetite. I wished to get her out of the room, for I believed myself to be on the verge of another attack. She left at once. I knew that in two or three minutes she would return. The crisis seemed at hand. It was now or never for liberation. She had probably descended one of three flights of stairs when, with the mad desire to dash my brains out on the pavement below, I rushed to that window which was directly over the flag walk. Providence must have guided my movements, for in some otherwise unaccountable way, on the very point of hurling myself out bodily, I chose to drop feet foremost instead. With my fingers I clung for a moment to the sill. Then I let go. In falling my body turned so as to bring my right side toward the building. I struck the ground a little more than two feet from the foundation of the house, and at least three to the left of the point from which I started. Missing the stone pavement by not more than three or four inches, I struck on comparatively soft earth. My position must have been almost upright, for both heels struck the ground squarely. The concussion slightly crushed one heel bone and broke most of the small bones in the arch of each foot, but there was no mutilation of the flesh. As my feet struck the ground my right hand struck hard against the front of the house, and it is probable that these three points of contact, dividing the force of the shock, prevented my back from being broken. As it was, it narrowly escaped a fracture and, for several weeks afterward, it felt as if powdered glass had been substituted for cartilage between the vertebrae.

Shortly after noon, after dinner was served, my mother entered the room and asked if I wanted some dessert. I agreed. It wasn't that I cared about the dessert; I had no appetite. I just wanted to get her out of the room because I felt I was about to have another episode. She left right away. I knew she'd be back in two or three minutes. The moment was now or never for me to escape. She had probably gone down one of the three flights of stairs when, driven by a sudden urge to throw myself out, I rushed to the window directly above the walkway. Providence must have guided me because, at the very moment I was about to throw myself out, I chose to drop down feet first instead. I clung to the windowsill for a moment. Then I let go. As I fell, my body turned so that my right side faced the building. I hit the ground a little more than two feet from the house and at least three feet to the left of where I started. I missed the stone pavement by just three or four inches and landed on comparatively soft ground. I must have landed almost upright because both my heels hit the ground flat. The impact slightly crushed one heel bone and broke most of the small bones in the arches of both feet, but there was no damage to the skin. When my feet hit the ground, my right hand slammed against the front of the house, and it's likely that these three points of contact distributed the force of the impact and kept my back from breaking. As it turned out, it narrowly missed fracturing, and for several weeks afterward, it felt as if powdered glass had replaced the cartilage between my vertebrae.

I did not lose consciousness even for a second, and the demoniacal dread, which had possessed me from June, 1894, until this fall to earth just six years later, was dispelled the instant I struck the ground. At no time since have I experienced one of my imaginary attacks; nor has my mind even for a moment entertained such an idea. The little demon which had tortured me relentlessly for so many years evidently lacked the stamina which I must have had to survive the shock of my suddenly arrested flight through space. That the very delusion which drove me to a death-loving desperation should so suddenly vanish would seem to indicate that many a suicide might be averted if the person contemplating it could find the proper assistance when such a crisis impends.

I didn’t lose consciousness for even a second, and the terrifying dread that had gripped me since June 1894 until I fell to the ground six years later disappeared the moment I hit the earth. Since that time, I haven’t experienced any of my imagined attacks; my mind hasn’t even considered such a notion for a moment. The little demon that had tormented me for so many years clearly didn’t have the endurance I must have had to survive the shock of my sudden stop in midair. The fact that the very delusion that drove me to such a desperate desire for death vanished so quickly suggests that many suicides could be prevented if the individuals contemplating it could find the right support when they’re facing such a crisis.

 

III

It was squarely in front of the dining-room window that I fell, and those at dinner were, of course, startled. It took them a second or two to realize what had happened. Then my younger brother rushed out, and with others carried me into the house. Naturally that dinner was permanently interrupted. A mattress was placed on the floor of the dining room and I on that, suffering intensely. I said little, but what I said was significant. "I thought I had epilepsy!" was my first remark; and several times I said, "I wish it was over!" For I believed that my death was only a question of hours. To the doctors, who soon arrived, I said, "My back is broken!"—raising myself slightly, however, as I said so.

I fell right in front of the dining room window, and everyone at dinner was definitely surprised. It took them a moment to understand what had just happened. Then my younger brother rushed out, and with some other people, they carried me inside the house. Naturally, dinner was completely interrupted. A mattress was put on the dining room floor, and I lay on it, in a lot of pain. I didn’t say much, but what I did say was important. My first comment was, "I thought I had epilepsy!" and I repeated several times, "I wish it was over!" because I believed I only had hours left to live. When the doctors arrived, I told them, "My back is broken!" but I lifted myself slightly as I said it.

An ambulance was summoned and I was placed in it. Because of the nature of my injuries it had to proceed slowly. The trip of a mile and a half seemed interminable, but finally I arrived at Grace Hospital and was placed in a room which soon became a chamber of torture. It was on the second floor; and the first object to engage my attention and stir my imagination was a man who appeared outside my window and placed in position several heavy iron bars. These were, it seems, thought necessary for my protection, but at that time no such idea occurred to me. My mind was in a delusional state, ready and eager to seize upon any external stimulus as a pretext for its wild inventions, and that barred window started a terrible train of delusions which persisted for seven hundred and ninety-eight days. During that period my mind imprisoned both mind and body in a dungeon than which none was ever more secure.

An ambulance was called, and I was put inside. Because of my injuries, it had to go slowly. The mile and a half journey felt endless, but I finally made it to Grace Hospital and was put in a room that quickly turned into a place of suffering. It was on the second floor, and the first thing that caught my eye and sparked my imagination was a man outside my window who set up several heavy iron bars. These were thought to be necessary for my protection, but at that moment, I had no such thoughts. My mind was in a delusional state, eager to latch onto any outside stimulus as an excuse for its wild fantasies, and that barred window triggered a horrifying series of delusions that lasted for seven hundred and ninety-eight days. During that time, my mind trapped both itself and my body in a dungeon more secure than any I've ever known.

Knowing that those who attempt suicide are usually placed under arrest, I believed myself under legal restraint. I imagined that at any moment I might be taken to court to face some charge lodged against me by the local police. Every act of those about me seemed to be a part of what, in police parlance, is commonly called the "Third Degree." The hot poultices placed upon my feet and ankles threw me into a profuse perspiration, and my very active association of mad ideas convinced me that I was being "sweated"—another police term which I had often seen in the newspapers. I inferred that this third-degree sweating process was being inflicted in order to extort some kind of a confession, though what my captors wished me to confess I could not for my life imagine. As I was really in a state of delirium, with high fever, I had an insatiable thirst. The only liquids given me were hot saline solutions. Though there was good reason for administering these, I believed they were designed for no other purpose than to increase my sufferings, as part of the same inquisitorial process. But had a confession been due, I could hardly have made it, for that part of my brain which controls the power of speech was seriously affected, and was soon to be further disabled by my ungovernable thoughts. Only an occasional word did I utter.

Knowing that those who try to commit suicide are usually arrested, I felt like I was being held against my will. I feared that at any moment, I might be taken to court to face some charges from the local police. Every action by those around me felt like part of what the police call the "Third Degree." The hot compresses on my feet and ankles made me sweat a lot, and my racing thoughts convinced me that I was being "sweated"—another police term I'd often seen in the news. I figured this sweating process was meant to get me to confess to something, though I couldn't imagine what they wanted me to admit. Since I was really in a state of delirium with a high fever, I was incredibly thirsty. The only liquids they gave me were hot saline solutions. Even though there was a good reason for this treatment, I believed they were just trying to make me suffer more as part of the same interrogation process. But even if I needed to confess, I could hardly have done so because the part of my brain responsible for speech was seriously affected and was about to be further impaired by my chaotic thoughts. I only managed to say an occasional word.

Certain hallucinations of hearing, or "false voices," added to my torture. Within my range of hearing, but beyond the reach of my understanding, there was a hellish vocal hum. Now and then I would recognize the subdued voice of a friend; now and then I would hear the voices of some I believed were not friends. All these referred to me and uttered what I could not clearly distinguish, but knew must be imprecations. Ghostly rappings on the walls and ceiling of my room punctuated unintelligible mumblings of invisible persecutors.

Certain hearing hallucinations, or "fake voices," added to my suffering. Within my hearing range, but beyond my understanding, there was a nightmarish vocal hum. Occasionally, I would recognize the softened voice of a friend; sometimes, I would hear voices from people I thought were not friends. All of these voices were talking about me and saying things I couldn't quite make out but knew must be curses. Eerie knocks on the walls and ceiling of my room punctuated the incomprehensible mumblings of unseen tormentors.

I remember distinctly my delusion of the following day—Sunday. I seemed to be no longer in the hospital. In some mysterious way I had been spirited aboard a huge ocean liner. I first discovered this when the ship was in mid-ocean. The day was clear, the sea apparently calm, but for all that the ship was slowly sinking. And it was I, of course, who had created the situation which must turn out fatally for all, unless the coast of Europe could be reached before the water in the hold should extinguish the fires. How had this peril overtaken us? Simply enough: During the night I had in some way—a way still unknown to me—opened a porthole below the water-line; and those in charge of the vessel seemed powerless to close it. Every now and then I could hear parts of the ship give way under the strain. I could hear the air hiss and whistle spitefully under the resistless impact of the invading waters; I could hear the crashing of timbers as partitions were wrecked; and as the water rushed in at one place I could see, at another, scores of helpless passengers swept overboard into the sea—my unintended victims. I believed that I, too, might at any moment be swept away. That I was not thrown into the sea by vengeful fellow-passengers was, I thought, due to their desire to keep me alive until, if possible, land should be reached, when a more painful death could be inflicted upon me.

I distinctly remember my delusion the next day—Sunday. I seemed no longer to be in the hospital. In some mysterious way, I had been taken aboard a huge ocean liner. I first realized this when the ship was in mid-ocean. The sky was clear, the sea seemed calm, but despite that, the ship was slowly sinking. And it was I, of course, who had created this situation that would end badly for everyone unless we could reach the coast of Europe before the water in the hold put out the fires. How had this danger come upon us? Quite simply: During the night, I had somehow—still without knowing how—opened a porthole below the waterline, and those in charge of the ship appeared unable to close it. Occasionally, I could hear parts of the ship giving way under the pressure. I could hear the air hissing and whistling angrily as the invading waters pressed in; I could hear the crash of timbers as the partitions were torn apart; and as the water surged in at one spot, I could see, at another, countless helpless passengers being swept overboard into the sea—my unintended victims. I believed that I, too, could be swept away at any moment. The only reason I wasn’t thrown into the sea by angry fellow passengers, I thought, was because they wanted to keep me alive until we could reach land, at which point they could inflict a more painful death on me.

While aboard my phantom ship I managed in some way to establish an electric railway system; and the trolley cars which passed the hospital were soon running along the deck of my ocean liner, carrying passengers from the places of peril to what seemed places of comparative safety at the bow. Every time I heard a car pass the hospital, one of mine went clanging along the ship's deck.

While on my ghostly ship, I somehow set up an electric railway system; the trolley cars that drove by the hospital were soon cruising along the deck of my ocean liner, transporting passengers from dangerous spots to what felt like safer areas at the front. Every time I heard a car go past the hospital, one of mine would clatter along the ship's deck.

My feverish imaginings were no less remarkable than the external stimuli which excited them. As I have since ascertained, there were just outside my room an elevator and near it a speaking-tube. Whenever the speaking-tube was used from another part of the building, the summoning whistle conveyed to my mind the idea of the exhaustion of air in a ship-compartment, and the opening and shutting of the elevator door completed the illusion of a ship fast going to pieces. But the ship my mind was on never reached any shore, nor did she sink. Like a mirage she vanished, and again I found myself safe in my bed at the hospital. "Safe," did I say? Scarcely that—for deliverance from one impending disaster simply meant immediate precipitation into another.

My vivid imagination was just as striking as the outside noises that inspired it. I later found out that there was an elevator just outside my room, along with a speaking tube nearby. Whenever the speaking tube was used from another part of the building, the whistle sounded to me like the air being sucked out of a ship's compartment, and the elevator door opening and closing completed the illusion of a ship falling apart. But the ship my mind was aboard never reached any land, nor did it sink. Like a mirage, it disappeared, and I found myself safe in my hospital bed. "Safe," did I say? Hardly—being saved from one looming disaster just meant I was thrown into another right away.

My delirium gradually subsided, and four or five days after the 23d the doctors were able to set my broken bones. The operation suggested new delusions. Shortly before the adjustment of the plaster casts, my legs, for obvious reasons, were shaved from shin to calf. This unusual tonsorial operation I read for a sign of degradation—associating it with what I had heard of the treatment of murderers and with similar customs in barbarous countries. It was about this time also that strips of court-plaster, in the form of a cross, were placed on my forehead, which had been slightly scratched in my fall, and this, of course, I interpreted as a brand of infamy.

My delirium gradually faded, and four or five days after the 23rd, the doctors were able to set my broken bones. The procedure triggered new delusions. Just before they put on the plaster casts, my legs, for obvious reasons, were shaved from shin to calf. I saw this unusual grooming as a sign of degradation—associating it with what I had heard about how murderers were treated and similar customs in brutal countries. Around this time, strips of adhesive bandage, shaped like a cross, were placed on my forehead, which had been slightly scratched in my fall, and I naturally interpreted this as a mark of disgrace.

Had my health been good, I should at this time have been participating in the Triennial of my class at Yale. Indeed, I was a member of the Triennial Committee and though, when I left New York on June 15th, I had been feeling terribly ill, I had then hoped to take part in the celebration. The class reunions were held on Tuesday, June 26th—three days after my collapse. Those familiar with Yale customs know that the Harvard baseball game is one of the chief events of the commencement season. Headed by brass bands, all the classes whose reunions fall in the same year march to the Yale Athletic Field to see the game and renew their youth—using up as much vigor in one delirious day as would insure a ripe old age if less prodigally expended. These classes, with their bands and cheering, accompanied by thousands of other vociferating enthusiasts, march through West Chapel Street—the most direct route from the Campus to the Field. It is upon this line of march that Grace Hospital is situated, and I knew that on the day of the game the Yale thousands would pass the scene of my incarceration.

If I had been feeling well, I would have been joining my class's Triennial at Yale right now. I was actually a member of the Triennial Committee, and even though I felt really sick when I left New York on June 15th, I had still hoped to be part of the celebration. The class reunions happened on Tuesday, June 26th—just three days after I collapsed. Anyone familiar with Yale traditions knows that the Harvard baseball game is one of the main events of commencement season. Led by brass bands, all the classes celebrating reunions that year march to the Yale Athletic Field to catch the game and relive their youth—exerting as much energy in one exciting day as could ensure a long life if spent more wisely. These classes, along with their bands and cheering crowds, march through West Chapel Street—the quickest route from the Campus to the Field. Grace Hospital is located right along this route, and I knew that on game day, the thousands from Yale would pass by where I was confined.

I have endured so many days of the most exquisite torture that I hesitate to distinguish among them by degrees; each deserves its own unique place, even as a Saint's Day in the calendar of an olden Spanish inquisitor. But, if the palm is to be awarded to any, June 26th, 1900, perhaps has the first claim.

I have gone through so many days of incredible suffering that I hesitate to rank them; each deserves its own special place, just like a Saint's Day on an old Spanish inquisitor's calendar. However, if I had to choose one, June 26th, 1900, probably deserves the top spot.

My state of mind at that time might be pictured thus: The criminal charge of attempted suicide stood against me on June 23rd. By the 26th many other and worse charges had accumulated. The public believed me the most despicable member of my race. The papers were filled with accounts of my misdeeds. The thousands of collegians gathered in the city, many of whom I knew personally, loathed the very thought that a Yale man should so disgrace his Alma Mater. And when they approached the hospital on their way to the Athletic Field, I concluded that it was their intention to take me from my bed, drag me to the lawn, and there tear me limb from limb. Few incidents during my unhappiest years are more vividly or circumstantially impressed upon my memory. The fear, to be sure, was absurd, but in the lurid lexicon of Unreason there is no such word as "absurd." Believing, as I did, that I had dishonored Yale and forfeited the privilege of being numbered among her sons, it was not surprising that the college cheers which filled the air that afternoon, and in which only a few days earlier I had hoped to join, struck terror to my heart.

My mindset at that time could be described like this: On June 23rd, I was facing a criminal charge of attempted suicide. By the 26th, I had accumulated many other, more serious charges. The public saw me as the most despicable member of my community. Newspapers were filled with stories about my wrongdoings. The thousands of college students in the city, many of whom I knew personally, were disgusted by the idea that a Yale student could disgrace our school like this. As they walked towards the hospital on their way to the Athletic Field, I feared they planned to drag me from my bed, take me to the lawn, and tear me apart. Few moments from my unhappiest years are as vividly and specifically etched in my memory. The fear was, of course, irrational, but in the intense language of Unreason, there’s no such thing as "irrational." Believing, as I did, that I had dishonored Yale and lost the privilege of being one of her sons, it was no surprise that the college cheers filling the air that afternoon, cheers I had hoped to join only days before, struck terror into my heart.

 

IV

NATURALLY I was suspicious of all about me, and became more so each day. But not until about a month later did I refuse to recognize my relatives. While I was at Grace Hospital, my father and eldest brother called almost every day to see me, and, though I said little, I still accepted them in their proper characters. I remember well a conversation one morning with my father. The words I uttered were few, but full of meaning. Shortly before this time my death had been momentarily expected. I still believed that I was surely about to die as a result of my injuries, and I wished in some way to let my father know that, despite my apparently ignominious end, I appreciated all that he had done for me during my life. Few men, I believe, ever had a more painful time in expressing their feelings than I had on that occasion. I had but little control over my mind, and my power of speech was impaired. My father sat beside my bed. Looking up at him, I said, "You have been a good father to me."

NATURALLY, I was suspicious of everyone around me, and I grew more so with each passing day. But it wasn't until about a month later that I stopped recognizing my relatives. While I was at Grace Hospital, my dad and oldest brother came to see me almost every day, and even though I said very little, I still accepted them for who they were. I clearly remember a conversation I had with my dad one morning. The few words I spoke carried a lot of meaning. Not long before this, my death had been expected at any moment. I believed I was definitely going to die from my injuries, and I wanted to somehow let my dad know that, despite my seemingly shameful end, I appreciated everything he had done for me throughout my life. I don't think many people have had a harder time expressing their feelings than I did at that moment. I had little control over my thoughts, and my ability to speak was affected. My dad was sitting beside my bed. Looking up at him, I said, "You've been a good dad to me."

"I have always tried to be," was his characteristic reply.

"I've always tried to be," was his typical response.

After the broken bones had been set, and the full effects of the severe shock I had sustained had worn off, I began to gain strength. About the third week I was able to sit up and was occasionally taken out of doors But each day, and especially during the hours of the night, my delusions increased in force and variety. The world was fast becoming to me a stage on which every human being within the range of my senses seemed to be playing a part, and that a part which would lead not only to my destruction (for which I cared little), but also to the ruin of all with whom I had ever come in contact. In the month of July several thunder-storms occurred. To me the thunder was "stage" thunder, the lightning man-made, and the accompanying rain due to some clever contrivance of my persecutors. There was a chapel connected with the hospital—or at least a room where religious services were held every Sunday. To me the hymns were funeral dirges; and the mumbled prayers, faintly audible, were in behalf of every sufferer in the world but one.

After the broken bones were set and the intense shock I experienced wore off, I started to regain my strength. By about the third week, I could sit up and was occasionally taken outside. But every day, especially at night, my delusions grew stronger and more varied. The world was quickly turning into a stage where everyone I sensed seemed to be playing a role, and that role would not only lead to my downfall (which I cared little about) but also to the destruction of everyone I had ever known. In July, there were several thunderstorms. To me, the thunder was like "stage" thunder, the lightning seemed engineered, and the rain was just some clever trick by my tormentors. There was a chapel connected to the hospital—or at least a room where religious services were held every Sunday. To me, the hymns sounded like funeral dirges, and the faintly heard prayers were for every sufferer in the world except one.

It was my eldest brother who looked after my care and interests during my entire illness. Toward the end of July, he informed me that I was to be taken home again. I must have given him an incredulous look, for he said, "Don't you think we can take you home? Well, we can and will." Believing myself in the hands of the police, I did not see how that was possible. Nor did I have any desire to return. That a man who had disgraced his family should again enter his old home and expect his relatives to treat him as though nothing were changed, was a thought against which my soul rebelled; and, when the day came for my return, I fought my brother and the doctor feebly as they lifted me from the bed. But I soon submitted, was placed in a carriage, and driven to the house I had left a month earlier.

It was my oldest brother who looked after me and my needs during my entire illness. Toward the end of July, he told me that I was going to be taken home again. I must have given him a skeptical look because he said, "Don't you think we can take you home? Well, we can and will." Believing I was under the control of the police, I couldn't see how that was possible. Plus, I didn't have any desire to return. The idea that a man who had shamed his family should go back to his old home and expect his relatives to treat him like nothing had changed was something my soul strongly resisted; and when the day came for my return, I weakly fought against my brother and the doctor as they lifted me from the bed. But I soon gave in, was placed in a carriage, and taken to the house I had left a month earlier.

For a few hours my mind was calmer than it had been. But my new-found ease was soon dispelled by the appearance of a nurse—one of several who had attended me at the hospital. Though at home and surrounded by relatives, I jumped to the conclusion that I was still under police surveillance. At my request my brother had promised not to engage any nurse who had been in attendance at the hospital. The difficulty of procuring any other led him to disregard my request, which at the time he held simply as a whim. But he did not disregard it entirely, for the nurse selected had merely acted as a substitute on one occasion, and then only for about an hour. That was long enough, though, for my memory to record her image.

For a few hours, my mind was calmer than it had been. But my newly found ease was soon disrupted by the arrival of a nurse—one of several who had cared for me at the hospital. Even though I was home and surrounded by family, I jumped to the conclusion that I was still being watched by the police. At my request, my brother had promised not to hire any nurse who had previously attended to me at the hospital. The challenge of finding someone else led him to ignore my request, which he considered just a passing thought at the time. However, he didn’t completely overlook it, since the nurse he chose had only filled in for someone else once, and that was just for about an hour. That was long enough for my memory to capture her image.

Finding myself still under surveillance, I soon jumped to a second conclusion, namely, that this was no brother of mine at all. He instantly appeared in the light of a sinister double, acting as a detective. After that I refused absolutely to speak to him again, and this repudiation I extended to all other relatives, friends and acquaintances. If the man I had accepted as my brother was spurious, so was everybody—that was my deduction. For more than two years I was without relatives or friends, in fact, without a world, except that one created by my own mind from the chaos that reigned within it.

Finding myself still being watched, I quickly jumped to a second conclusion: that this guy was not my brother at all. He instantly seemed like a creepy double, acting like a detective. After that, I absolutely refused to talk to him again, and I extended that rejection to all my other relatives, friends, and acquaintances. If the man I thought was my brother was fake, then so was everyone else—that was my reasoning. For more than two years, I had no relatives or friends, essentially living in a world made up only of the chaos in my own mind.

While I was at Grace Hospital, it was my sense of hearing which was the most disturbed. But soon after I was placed in my room at home, all of my senses became perverted. I still heard the "false voices"—which were doubly false, for Truth no longer existed. The tricks played upon me by my senses of taste, touch, smell, and sight were the source of great mental anguish. None of my food had its usual flavor. This soon led to that common delusion that some of it contained poison—not deadly poison, for I knew that my enemies hated me too much to allow me the boon of death, but poison sufficient to aggravate my discomfort. At breakfast I had cantaloupe, liberally sprinkled with salt. The salt seemed to pucker my mouth, and I believed it to be powdered alum. Usually, with my supper, sliced peaches were served. Though there was sugar on the peaches, salt would have done as well. Salt, sugar, and powdered alum had become the same to me.

While I was at Grace Hospital, my sense of hearing was the most affected. But as soon as I was back in my room at home, all of my senses became distorted. I still heard the "false voices"—which felt even more false because Truth seemed to have vanished. The tricks my senses played with taste, touch, smell, and sight caused me great mental distress. None of my food tasted like it normally did. This quickly led to the common delusion that some of it was poisoned—not deadly poison, since I knew my enemies hated me too much to grant me the relief of death, but enough to make me uncomfortable. At breakfast, I had cantaloupe sprinkled heavily with salt. The salt made my mouth pucker, and I thought it was powdered alum. Usually, I had sliced peaches with my dinner. Even though there was sugar on the peaches, salt would have been just as good. Salt, sugar, and powdered alum had all become the same to me.

Familiar materials had acquired a different "feel." In the dark, the bed sheets at times seemed like silk. As I had not been born with a golden spoon in my mouth, or other accessories of a useless luxury, I believed the detectives had provided these silken sheets for some hostile purpose of their own. What that purpose was I could not divine, and my very inability to arrive at a satisfactory conclusion stimulated my brain to the assembling of disturbing thoughts in an almost endless train.

Familiar materials felt different. In the dark, the bed sheets sometimes seemed like silk. Since I hadn’t been born into wealth or any pointless luxury, I thought the detectives must have provided these silky sheets for some malicious reason of their own. I couldn't figure out what that reason was, and my inability to come to a clear conclusion made my mind fill with unsettling thoughts in an almost endless stream.

Imaginary breezes struck my face, gentle, but not welcome, most of them from parts of the room where currents of air could not possibly originate. They seemed to come from cracks in the walls and ceiling and annoyed me exceedingly. I thought them in some way related to that ancient method of torture by which water is allowed to strike the victim's forehead, a drop at a time, until death releases him. For a while my sense of smell added to my troubles. The odor of burning human flesh and other pestilential fumes seemed to assail me.

Imaginary breezes brushed against my face, soft but unwelcome, most of them coming from areas of the room where air currents couldn't possibly start. They felt like they emerged from cracks in the walls and ceiling and really annoyed me. I thought they somehow reminded me of that old torture method where water drips onto a victim's forehead, drop by drop, until death finally frees them. For a while, my sense of smell added to my discomfort. The smell of burning human flesh and other foul fumes seemed to attack me.

My sense of sight was subjected to many weird and uncanny effects. Phantasmagoric visions made their visitations throughout the night, for a time with such regularity that I used to await their coming with a certain restrained curiosity. I was not entirely unaware that something was ailing with my mind. Yet these illusions of sight I took for the work of detectives, who sat up nights racking their brains in order to rack and utterly wreck my own with a cruel and unfair Third Degree.

My sense of sight experienced many strange and unsettling effects. Surreal visions appeared throughout the night so often that I started to expect them with a mix of curiosity and restraint. I wasn't completely oblivious to the fact that something was wrong with my mind. However, I believed these visual illusions were the result of detectives who stayed up late trying to mess with my head using a brutal and unfair interrogation technique.

Handwriting on the wall has ever struck terror to the hearts of even sane men. I remember as one of my most unpleasant experiences that I began to see handwriting on the sheets of my bed staring me in the face, and not me alone, but also the spurious relatives who often stood or sat near me. On each fresh sheet placed over me I would soon begin to see words, sentences, and signatures, all in my own handwriting. Yet I could not decipher any of the words, and this fact dismayed me, for I firmly believed that those who stood about could read them all and found them to be incriminating evidence.

The handwriting on the wall has always terrified even the most rational people. I vividly recall one of my most unpleasant experiences when I started to see writing on the sheets of my bed glaring at me. It wasn't just me; the fake relatives who often stood or sat nearby saw it too. On every new sheet placed over me, I would quickly start to see words, sentences, and signatures, all in my own handwriting. But I couldn't make sense of any of the words, which worried me even more, as I was convinced that everyone around could read them and found them to be incriminating.

I imagined that these visionlike effects, with few exceptions, were produced by a magic lantern controlled by some of my myriad persecutors. The lantern was rather a cinematographic contrivance. Moving pictures, often brilliantly colored, were thrown on the ceiling of my room and sometimes on the sheets of my bed. Human bodies, dismembered and gory, were one of the most common of these. All this may have been due to the fact that, as a boy, I had fed my imagination on the sensational news of the day as presented in the public press. Despite the heavy penalty which I now paid for thus loading my mind, I believe this unwise indulgence gave a breadth and variety to my peculiar psychological experience which it otherwise would have lacked. For with an insane ingenuity I managed to connect myself with almost every crime of importance of which I had ever read.

I imagined that these vision-like effects, with a few exceptions, were created by a projector controlled by some of my countless tormentors. The projector was more like a film device. Moving pictures, often brightly colored, were cast onto the ceiling of my room and sometimes on the sheets of my bed. Human bodies, dismembered and bloody, were one of the most frequent images. This may have been because, as a kid, I fed my imagination with sensational news as reported by the media. Despite the heavy price I now paid for loading my mind this way, I believe this unwise indulgence added a depth and variety to my unusual psychological experience that it would have otherwise lacked. With a twisted creativity, I managed to connect myself to almost every major crime I had ever read about.

Dismembered human bodies were not alone my bedfellows at this time. I remember one vision of vivid beauty. Swarms of butterflies and large and gorgeous moths appeared on the sheets. I wished that the usually unkind operator would continue to show these pretty creatures. Another pleasing vision appeared about twilight several days in succession. I can trace it directly to impressions gained in early childhood. The quaint pictures by Kate Greenaway—little children in attractive dress, playing in old-fashioned gardens—would float through space just outside my windows. The pictures were always accompanied by the gleeful shouts of real children in the neighborhood, who, before being sent to bed by watchful parents, devoted the last hour of the day to play. It doubtless was their shouts that stirred my memories of childhood and brought forth these pictures.

Dismembered human bodies weren't the only things haunting me at this time. I remember one vision of bright beauty. Swarms of butterflies and large, stunning moths appeared on the sheets. I hoped that the usually cruel operator would keep showing these lovely creatures. Another delightful vision appeared around twilight for several days in a row. I can trace it directly to impressions from my early childhood. The charming illustrations by Kate Greenaway—little kids in cute outfits playing in old-fashioned gardens—would float through the air just outside my windows. The pictures were always accompanied by the joyful shouts of real kids in the neighborhood who, before their watchful parents sent them to bed, spent the last hour of the day playing. It was probably their laughter that stirred up my childhood memories and brought these images to life.

In my chamber of intermittent horrors and momentary delights, uncanny occurrences were frequent. I believed there was some one who at fall of night secreted himself under my bed. That in itself was not peculiar, as sane persons at one time or another are troubled by that same notion. But my bed-fellow—under the bed—was a detective; and he spent most of his time during the night pressing pieces of ice against my injured heels, to precipitate, as I thought, my overdue confession.

In my room of occasional fears and brief pleasures, strange things happened often. I thought someone hid under my bed at night. That idea isn't unusual since sane people worry about that from time to time. But my bedfellow—under the bed—was a detective; and he spent most of the night pressing pieces of ice against my sore heels, trying to push me into making my long-overdue confession.

The piece of ice in the pitcher of water which usually stood on the table sometimes clinked against the pitcher's side as its center of gravity shifted through melting. It was many days before I reasoned out the cause of this sound; and until I did I supposed it was produced by some mechanical device resorted to by the detectives for a purpose. Thus the most trifling occurrence assumed for me vast significance.

The ice in the pitcher of water that usually sat on the table would sometimes clink against the side of the pitcher as it melted and its center of gravity shifted. It took me many days to figure out what was causing that sound; until I did, I thought it was made by some mechanical device used by the detectives for a reason. So, even the smallest things felt incredibly important to me.

 

V

After remaining at home for about a month, during which time I showed no improvement mentally, though I did gain physically, I was taken to a private sanatorium. My destination was frankly disclosed to me. But my habit of disbelief had now become fixed, and I thought myself on the way to a trial in New York City, for some one of the many crimes with which I stood charged.

After being at home for about a month, during which I didn't get any better mentally but did gain some physical strength, I was taken to a private sanatorium. They told me exactly where I was going. However, my tendency to doubt everything had become set in stone, and I believed I was headed for a trial in New York City for one of the many crimes I was accused of.

My emotions on leaving New Haven were, I imagine, much the same as those of a condemned but penitent criminal who looks upon the world for the last time. The day was hot, and, as we drove to the railway station, the blinds on most of the houses in the streets through which we passed were seen to be closed. The reason for this was not then apparent to me. I thought I saw an unbroken line of deserted houses, and I imagined that their desertion had been deliberately planned as a sign of displeasure on the part of their former occupants. As citizens of New Haven, I supposed them bitterly ashamed of such a despicable townsman as myself. Because of the early hour, the streets were practically deserted. This fact, too, I interpreted to my own disadvantage. As the carriage crossed the main business thoroughfare, I took what I believed to be my last look at that part of my native city.

My feelings about leaving New Haven felt, I think, a lot like those of a guilty but regretful criminal seeing the world for the last time. It was a hot day, and as we drove to the train station, most of the houses on the streets we passed had their blinds shut. I didn’t understand why at the time. I thought I saw a continuous line of empty houses and imagined they had been intentionally abandoned as a sign of disapproval from their former residents. I assumed, as a New Haven citizen, they were deeply ashamed of someone like me. Because it was early in the morning, the streets were almost empty. I took this as another sign against me. As the carriage crossed the main business street, I took what I thought was my final look at that part of my hometown.

From the carriage I was carried to the train and placed in the smoking car in the last seat on the right-hand side. The back of the seat next in front was reversed so that my legs might be placed in a comfortable position, and one of the boards used by card-playing travelers was placed beneath them as a support. With a consistent degree of suspicion I paid particular attention to a blue mark on the face of the railroad ticket held by my custodian. I took it to be a means of identification for use in court.

From the carriage, I was taken to the train and put in the smoking car, in the last seat on the right side. The back of the seat in front of me was turned around so I could stretch my legs comfortably, and one of the boards used by card-playing passengers was placed under them for support. Feeling suspicious, I carefully observed a blue mark on the railroad ticket that my attendant was holding. I assumed it was an identification mark for use in court.

That one's memory may perform its function in the grip of Unreason itself is proved by the fact that my memory retains an impression, and an accurate one, of virtually everything that befell me, except when under the influence of an anaesthetic or in the unconscious hours of undisturbed sleep. Important events, trifling conversations, and more trifling thoughts of my own are now recalled with ease and accuracy; whereas, prior to my illness and until a strange experience to be recorded later, mine was an ordinary memory when it was not noticeably poor. At school and in college I stood lowest in those studies in which success depended largely upon this faculty. Psychiatrists inform me that it is not unusual for those suffering as I did to retain accurate impressions of their experiences while ill. To laymen this may seem almost miraculous, yet it is not so; nor is it even remarkable. Assuming that an insane person's memory is capable of recording impressions at all, remembrance for one in the torturing grip of delusions of persecution should be doubly easy. This deduction is in accord with the accepted psychological law that the retention of an impression in the memory depends largely upon the intensity of the impression itself, and the frequency of its repetition. Fear to speak, lest I should incriminate myself and others, gave to my impressions the requisite intensity, and the daily recurrence of the same general line of thought served to fix all impressions in my then supersensitive memory.

The fact that memory can still function even when faced with madness is shown by my ability to remember almost everything that happened to me, except when I was under anesthetics or in deep, undisturbed sleep. I can now easily and accurately recall significant events, casual conversations, and even my own fleeting thoughts. Before my illness and until a later unusual experience that I will describe, my memory was pretty ordinary, often noticeably weak. In school and college, I often ranked at the bottom in subjects where success depended heavily on memory. Psychiatrists tell me it’s not uncommon for people like me to maintain clear memories of their experiences while unwell. To those unfamiliar with this situation, it might seem almost miraculous, but it’s not, nor is it particularly surprising. If a person suffering from delusions can record memories at all, it should actually be easier for someone tormented by feelings of persecution to remember. This conclusion aligns with the well-known psychological principle that how well something is remembered largely depends on how intense the impression is and how often it is repeated. My fear of speaking out, in case I incriminate myself or others, gave my memories the necessary intensity, and the daily repetition of similar thoughts helped solidify those impressions in my very sensitive memory at that time.

Shortly before seven in the morning, on the way to the sanatorium, the train passed through a manufacturing center. Many workmen were lounging in front of a factory, most of them reading newspapers. I believed these papers contained an account of me and my crimes, and I thought everyone along the route knew who I was and what I was, and that I was on that train. Few seemed to pay any attention to me, yet this very fact looked to be a part of some well-laid plan of the detectives.

Shortly before seven in the morning, on the way to the sanatorium, the train passed through a manufacturing area. Many workers were hanging out in front of a factory, most of them reading newspapers. I thought these papers had reports about me and my crimes, and I believed everyone along the route knew who I was and why I was on that train. Few seemed to notice me, but this seemed like it was part of some clever scheme by the detectives.

The sanatorium to which I was going was in the country. When a certain station was reached, I was carried from the train to a carriage. At that moment I caught sight of a former college acquaintance, whose appearance I thought was designed to let me know that Yale, which I believed I had disgraced, was one of the powers behind my throne of torture.

The sanatorium I was heading to was in the countryside. When we reached a specific station, they transferred me from the train to a carriage. At that moment, I noticed an old college classmate, and I felt his look was meant to remind me that Yale, which I thought I had embarrassed, was one of the forces behind my suffering.

Soon after I reached my room in the sanatorium, the supervisor entered. Drawing a table close to the bed, he placed upon it a slip of paper which he asked me to sign. I looked upon this as a trick of the detectives to get a specimen of my handwriting. I now know that the signing of the slip is a legal requirement, with which every patient is supposed to comply upon entering such an institution—private in character—unless he has been committed by some court. The exact wording of this "voluntary commitment" I do not now recall; but, it was, in substance, an agreement to abide by the rules of the institution—whatever they were—and to submit to such restraint as might be deemed necessary. Had I not felt the weight of the world on my shoulders, I believe my sense of humor would have caused me to laugh outright; for the signing of such an agreement by one so situated was, even to my mind, a farce. After much coaxing I was induced to go so far as to take the pen in my hand. There I again hesitated. The supervisor apparently thought I might write with more ease if the paper were placed on a book. And so I might, had he selected a book of a different title. One more likely to arouse suspicions in my mind could not have been found in a search of the Congressional Library. I had left New York on June 15th, and it was in the direction of that city that my present trip had taken me. I considered this but the first step of my return under the auspices of its Police Department. "Called Back" was the title of the book that stared me in the face. After refusing for a long time I finally weakened and signed the slip; but I did not place it on the book. To have done that would, in my mind, have been tantamount to giving consent to extradition; and I was in no mood to assist the detectives in their mean work. At what cost had I signed that commitment slip? To me it was the act of signing my own death-warrant.

Soon after I got to my room in the sanatorium, the supervisor came in. He pulled a table close to the bed and put a slip of paper on it, asking me to sign it. I thought this was a trick from the detectives to get a sample of my handwriting. Now I understand that signing this slip is a legal requirement that every patient is supposed to meet when entering such a private institution—unless they’ve been committed by a court. I don’t remember the exact wording of this "voluntary commitment," but it was essentially an agreement to follow the rules of the institution—whatever they were—and to accept any necessary restrictions. If I hadn’t felt so overwhelmed, I probably would have found it all hilarious; signing such an agreement in my situation seemed, even to me, ridiculous. After a lot of persuasion, I finally picked up the pen. But I hesitated again. The supervisor seemed to think I might write more easily if the paper were on a book. And maybe I would have, if he had chosen a different title. I couldn't imagine a book less likely to put me on edge than the one that was sitting in front of me. I had left New York on June 15th, and my current trip was leading me right back there. I saw this as just the first step in my return under the watch of the Police Department. "Called Back" was the title of the book glaring at me. After refusing for a long time, I finally gave in and signed the slip; but I didn’t place it on the book. Doing that felt to me like consenting to extradition; and I wasn’t about to help the detectives with their nasty job. What did it cost me to sign that commitment slip? To me, it felt like signing my own death warrant.

 

VI

During the entire time that my delusions of persecution, as they are called, persisted, I could not but respect the mind that had laid out so comprehensive and devilishly ingenious and, at times, artistic a Third Degree as I was called upon to bear. And an innate modesty (more or less fugitive since these peculiar experiences) does not forbid my mentioning the fact that I still respect that mind.

Throughout the whole time my feelings of being targeted, as they’re referred to, lasted, I couldn’t help but admire the intellect that devised such a thorough, cleverly twisted, and at times, artistic kind of interrogation that I had to endure. And a natural modesty (somewhat fleeting since these unusual experiences) doesn’t stop me from saying that I still respect that intellect.

Suffering such as I endured during the month of August in my own home continued with gradually diminishing force during the eight months I remained in this sanatorium. Nevertheless my sufferings during the first four of these eight months was intense. All my senses were still perverted. My sense of sight was the first to right itself—nearly enough, at least, to rob the detectives of their moving pictures. But before the last fitful film had run through my mind, I beheld one which I shall now describe. I can trace it directly to an impression made on my memory about two years earlier, before my breakdown.

The suffering I went through in August at home continued, but gradually got less intense during the eight months I spent in this sanatorium. Still, my struggles during the first four months were really intense. My senses were all distorted. My sense of sight was the first to come back—almost enough, at least, to take away the detectives' moving images. But before the last shaky picture faded from my mind, I saw one that I’m going to describe now. I can directly link it to something that stuck in my memory about two years prior, before I had my breakdown.

Shortly after going to New York to live, I had explored the Eden Musée. One of the most gruesome of the spectacles which I had seen in its famed Chamber of Horrors was a representation of a gorilla, holding in its arms the gory body of a woman. It was that impression which now revived in my mind. But by a process strictly in accordance with Darwin's theory, the Eden Musée gorilla had become a man—in appearance not unlike the beast that had inspired my distorted thought. This man held a bloody dagger which he repeatedly plunged into the woman's breast. The apparition did not terrify me at all. In fact I found it interesting, for I looked upon it as a contrivance of the detectives. Its purpose I could not divine, but this fact did not trouble me, as I reasoned that no additional criminal charges could make my situation worse than it already was.

Shortly after moving to New York, I visited the Eden Musée. One of the most disturbing things I saw in its famous Chamber of Horrors was a figure of a gorilla, cradling the bloody body of a woman. That image came back to me now. But following Darwin's theory, the Eden Musée gorilla had become a man—looking not unlike the beast that sparked my twisted thoughts. This man held a bloody dagger that he kept stabbing into the woman's chest. The sight didn't scare me at all. In fact, I found it interesting, as I viewed it as a setup by the detectives. I couldn't figure out its purpose, but that didn't bother me since I reasoned that no new criminal charges could make my situation any worse than it already was.

For a month or two, "false voices" continued to annoy me. And if there is a hell conducted on the principles of my temporary hell, gossippers will one day wish they had attended strictly to their own business. This is not a confession. I am no gossipper, though I cannot deny that I have occasionally gossipped—a little. And this was my punishment: persons in an adjoining room seemed to be repeating the very same things which I had said of others on these communicative occasions. I supposed that those whom I had talked about had in some way found me out, and intended now to take their revenge.

For a month or two, "false voices" kept bothering me. If there’s a hell based on my brief experience, gossipers will eventually wish they had focused on their own lives. This isn’t a confession. I’m not a gossiper, though I can’t deny that I’ve gossiped a bit from time to time. And this was my punishment: it felt like people in the next room were echoing exactly what I had said about others during those chatty moments. I thought the people I had talked about had somehow figured it out and were now out for revenge.

My sense of smell, too, became normal; but my sense of taste was slow in recovering. At each meal, poison was still the pièce de résistance, and it was not surprising that I sometimes dallied one, two, or three hours over a meal, and often ended by not eating it at all.

My sense of smell returned to normal, but my sense of taste was slow to come back. At each meal, poison was still the pièce de résistance, so it wasn't surprising that I sometimes spent one, two, or three hours over a meal and often ended up not eating it at all.

There was, however, another reason for my frequent refusal to take food, in my belief that the detectives had resorted to a more subtle method of detection. They now intended by each article of food to suggest a certain idea, and I was expected to recognize the idea thus suggested. Conviction or acquittal depended upon my correct interpretation of their symbols, and my interpretation was to be signified by my eating, or not eating, the several kinds of food placed before me. To have eaten a burnt crust of bread would have been a confession of arson. Why? Simply because the charred crust suggested fire; and, as bread is the staff of life, would it not be an inevitable deduction that life had been destroyed—destroyed by fire—and that I was the destroyer? On one day to eat a given article of food meant confession. The next day, or the next meal, a refusal to eat it meant confession. This complication of logic made it doubly difficult for me to keep from incriminating myself and others.

There was, however, another reason for my constant refusal to eat: I believed the detectives had come up with a more clever method of investigation. They intended for each food item to suggest a specific idea, and I was expected to figure out the suggested idea. My fate—whether I was convicted or acquitted—depended on my ability to correctly interpret their symbols, which was to be indicated by my eating, or not eating, the various foods placed in front of me. Eating a burnt piece of bread would have meant I was admitting to arson. Why? Simply because the charred bread hinted at fire; and since bread is considered essential for life, wouldn’t it naturally suggest that life had been lost—lost to fire—and that I was the one responsible? Eating something on one day might mean a confession, while refusing to eat it the next day or at the next meal would also imply a confession. This tricky logic made it incredibly challenging for me to avoid implicating myself and others.

It can easily be seen that I was between several devils and the deep sea. To eat or not to eat perplexed me more than the problem conveyed by a few shorter words perplexed a certain prince, who, had he lived a few centuries later (out of a book), might have been forced to enter a kingdom where kings and princes are made and unmade on short notice. Indeed, he might have lost his principality entirely—or, at least, his subjects; for, as I later had occasion to observe, the frequency with which a dethroned reason mounts a throne and rules a world is such that self-crowned royalty receives but scant homage from the less elated members of the court.

It’s easy to see that I was caught between a rock and a hard place. The decision of whether to eat or not confused me more than it confused a certain prince, who, if he lived a few centuries later (out of a book), might have found himself in a kingdom where kings and princes can be made or unmade in no time. In fact, he could have lost his principality altogether—or at least his followers; because, as I later noticed, the number of times a dethroned ruler rises again to power and governs is so high that those who crown themselves receive little respect from the less ambitious members of the court.

For several weeks I ate but little. Though the desire for food was not wanting, my mind (that dog-in-the-manger) refused to let me satisfy my hunger. Coaxing by the attendants was of little avail; force was usually of less. But the threat that liquid nourishment would be administered through my nostrils sometimes prevailed for the attribute of shrewdness was not so utterly lost that I could not choose the less of two evils.

For several weeks, I barely ate. Even though I wanted food, my mind (like a dog in the manger) wouldn't let me satisfy my hunger. Encouragement from the staff didn't help much, and force often worked even less. But the threat of having liquid nourishment forced through my nostrils sometimes made a difference, as I wasn't so completely foolish that I couldn't pick the lesser of two evils.

What I looked upon as a gastronomic ruse of the detectives sometimes overcame my fear of eating. Every Sunday ice cream was served with dinner. At the beginning of the meal a large pyramid of it would be placed before me in a saucer several sizes too small. I believed that it was never to be mine unless I first partook of the more substantial fare. As I dallied over the meal, that delicious pyramid would gradually melt, slowly filling the small saucer, which I knew could not long continue to hold all of its original contents. As the melting of the ice cream progressed, I became more indifferent to my eventual fate; and, invariably, before a drop of that precious reward had dripped from the saucer, I had eaten enough of the dinner to prove my title to the seductive dessert. Moreover, during its enjoyment, I no longer cared a whit for charges or convictions of all the crimes in the calendar. This fact is less trifling than it seems; for it proves the value of strategy as opposed to brute and sometimes brutal force, of which I shall presently give some illuminating examples.

What I saw as a clever trick of the detectives sometimes made me forget my fear of eating. Every Sunday, ice cream was served with dinner. At the start of the meal, a big pile of it would be placed in front of me in a saucer that was way too small. I thought it was never meant for me unless I first ate the heartier food. As I took my time with the meal, that delicious mound would slowly melt, gradually filling the tiny saucer, which I knew couldn't hold all of it for long. As the ice cream melted, I became less concerned about my fate; and, inevitably, before a single drop of that precious treat fell from the saucer, I had eaten enough of the dinner to earn my right to the tempting dessert. Plus, while I enjoyed it, I didn't care at all about any accusations or convictions of all the crimes in the book. This is more significant than it seems because it highlights the importance of strategy over sheer force, which I will soon illustrate with some clear examples.

 

VII

Choice of a sanatorium by people of limited means is, unfortunately, very restricted. Though my relatives believed the one in which I was placed was at least fairly well conducted, events proved otherwise. From a modest beginning made not many years previously, it had enjoyed a mushroom growth. About two hundred and fifty patients were harbored in a dozen or more small frame buildings, suggestive of a mill settlement. Outside the limits of a city and in a state where there was lax official supervision, owing in part to faulty laws, the owner of this little settlement of woe had erected a nest of veritable fire-traps in which helpless sick people were forced to risk their lives. This was a necessary procedure if the owner was to grind out an exorbitant income on his investment.

The choice of a sanatorium for people with limited funds is, unfortunately, very limited. Even though my relatives thought the one I was sent to was at least reasonably well-run, things turned out differently. Starting from a modest beginning just a few years earlier, it had grown rapidly. About two hundred and fifty patients were crammed into a dozen or more small frame buildings, making it look like a mill town. Located outside the city limits and in a state with lax oversight, partly due to flawed laws, the owner of this little haven of misery had built a collection of genuine fire traps where vulnerable sick people had to risk their lives. This was necessary for the owner to make a huge profit on his investment.

The same spirit of economy and commercialism pervaded the entire institution. Its worst manifestation was in the employment of the meanest type of attendant—men willing to work for the paltry wage of eighteen dollars a month. Very seldom did competent attendants consent to work there, and then usually because of a scarcity of profitable employment elsewhere. Providentially for me, such an attendant came upon the scene. This young man, so long as he remained in the good graces of the owner-superintendent, was admittedly one of the best attendants he had ever had. Yet aside from a five-dollar bill which a relative had sent me at Christmas and which I had refused to accept because of my belief that it, like my relatives, was counterfeit—aside from that bill, which was turned over to the attendant by my brother, he received no additional pecuniary rewards. His chief reward lay in his consciousness of the fact that he was protecting me against injustices which surely would have been visited upon me had he quitted his position and left me to the mercies of the owner and his ignorant assistants. To-day, with deep appreciation, I contrast the treatment I received at his hands with that which I suffered during the three weeks preceding his appearance on the scene. During that period, no fewer than seven attendants contributed to my misery. Though some of them were perhaps decent enough fellows outside a sickroom, not one had the right to minister to a patient in my condition.

The same spirit of frugality and commercialism was felt throughout the entire institution. Its worst form was seen in hiring the lowest type of attendants—men willing to work for the meager salary of eighteen dollars a month. Competent attendants rarely agreed to work there, and usually only because they couldn’t find better job opportunities elsewhere. Fortunately for me, a good attendant came along. This young man, as long as he stayed in the good graces of the owner-superintendent, was recognized as one of the best attendants the place had ever had. However, aside from a five-dollar bill that a relative sent me at Christmas—which I had refused to accept because I believed it, like my relatives, was fake—aside from that bill, which my brother gave to the attendant, he received no extra financial rewards. His main reward came from knowing he was protecting me from injustices that would have surely been inflicted upon me if he had left his position and abandoned me to the whims of the owner and his clueless assistants. Today, with deep appreciation, I compare the treatment I received from him to what I endured during the three weeks before he arrived. During that time, no fewer than seven attendants added to my suffering. Although some of them were probably decent guys outside of a sickroom, none of them had the qualifications to care for a patient in my condition.

The two who were first put in charge of me did not strike me with their fists or even threaten to do so; but their unconscious lack of consideration for my comfort and peace of mind was torture. They were typical eighteen-dollar-a-month attendants. Another of the same sort, on one occasion, cursed me with a degree of brutality which I prefer not to recall, much less record. And a few days later the climax was appropriately capped when still another attendant perpetrated an outrage which a sane man would have resented to the point of homicide. He was a man of the coarsest type. His hands would have done credit to a longshoreman—fingers knotted and nearly twice the normal size. Because I refused to obey a peremptory command, and this at a time when I habitually refused even on pain of imagined torture to obey or to speak, this brute not only cursed me with abandon, he deliberately spat upon me. I was a mental incompetent, but like many others in a similar position I was both by antecedents and by training a gentleman. Vitriol could not have seared my flesh more deeply than the venom of this human viper stung my soul! Yet, as I was rendered speechless by delusions, I could offer not so much as a word of protest. I trust that it is not now too late, however, to protest in behalf of the thousands of outraged patients in private and state hospitals whose mute submission to such indignities has never been recorded.

The two people who were first assigned to take care of me didn’t hit me or even threaten to; but their unconscious disregard for my comfort and peace of mind was torture. They were typical attendants making eighteen dollars a month. Another one of this kind, on one occasion, cursed me with such brutality that I’d rather not remember it, let alone write it down. A few days later, the situation reached its peak when yet another attendant committed an offense that would have driven a sane person to violence. He was a man of the roughest sort. His hands were the kind that would suit a dockworker—knotted fingers nearly twice the normal size. Because I refused to follow a harsh command, especially at a time when I didn’t even comply out of fear of imagined torture, this brute not only cursed me relentlessly, but he also deliberately spat on me. I was mentally incapable, but like many others in a similar situation, I was, both by background and upbringing, a gentleman. No acid could have burned my skin more deeply than the poison from this human viper stung my soul! Yet, as I was left speechless by delusions, I couldn’t even utter a word of protest. I hope it's not too late, however, to speak out for the thousands of mistreated patients in private and state hospitals whose silent suffering has never been documented.

Of the readiness of an unscrupulous owner to employ inferior attendants, I shall offer a striking illustration. The capable attendant who acted as my protector at this sanatorium has given me an affidavit embodying certain facts which, of course, I could not have known at the time of their occurrence. The gist of this sworn statement is as follows: One day a man—seemingly a tramp—approached the main building of the sanatorium and inquired for the owner. He soon found him, talked with him a few minutes, and an hour or so later he was sitting at the bedside of an old and infirm man. This aged patient had recently been committed to the institution by relatives who had labored under the common delusion that the payment of a considerable sum of money each week would insure kindly treatment. When this tramp-attendant first appeared, all his visible worldly possessions were contained in a small bundle which he carried under his arm. So filthy were his person and his clothes that he received a compulsory bath and another suit before being assigned to duty. He then began to earn his four dollars and fifty cents a week by sitting several hours a day in the room with the aged man, sick unto death. My informant soon engaged him in conversation. What did he learn? First, that the uncouth stranger had never before so much as crossed the threshold of a hospital. His last job had been as a member of a section-gang on a railroad. From the roadbed of a railway to the bedside of a man about to die was indeed a change which might have taxed the adaptability of a more versatile being. But coarse as he was, this unkempt novice did not abuse his charge—except in so far as his inability to interpret or anticipate wants contributed to the sick man's distress. My own attendant, realizing that the patient was suffering for the want of skilled attention, spent a part of his time in this unhappy room, which was but across the hall from my own. The end soon came.

I’ll provide a clear example of how a ruthless owner is willing to hire subpar staff. The skilled attendant who looked after me at this sanatorium shared an affidavit detailing certain facts I couldn't have known at the time. The main point of this sworn statement is as follows: One day, a man—who looked like a drifter—approached the main building of the sanatorium and asked for the owner. He found him quickly, chatted for a few minutes, and about an hour later, he was sitting at the bedside of an elderly, frail man. This old patient had recently been admitted to the institution by relatives who mistakenly believed that paying a large sum of money each week would guarantee him proper care. When this drifter-attendant first arrived, all his belongings fit into a small bundle he carried under his arm. He was so dirty, both himself and his clothes, that he required a mandatory bath and a change of clothes before being allowed to start working. He began earning his four dollars and fifty cents a week by spending several hours each day in the room with the dying man. My attendant quickly engaged him in conversation. What did he discover? First, that this rough stranger had never set foot in a hospital before. His last job had been with a railroad maintenance crew. Going from a railway job to caring for a dying man was a significant shift that might have challenged the adaptability of someone more skilled. However, as clumsy as he was, this unkempt beginner didn’t harm his charge—except in his inability to understand or anticipate the sick man's needs, which added to the patient's suffering. My attendant, recognizing that the patient needed skilled care, spent some time in that unfortunate room, which was just across the hall from mine. The end came soon after.

My attendant, who had had training as a nurse, detected the unmistakable signs of impending death. He forthwith informed the owner of the sanatorium that the patient was in a dying condition, and urged him (a doctor) to go at once to the bedside. The doctor refused to comply with the request on the plea that he was at the time "too busy." When at last he did visit the room, the patient was dead. Then came the supervisor, who took charge of the body. As it was being carried from the room the supervisor, the "handy man" of the owner, said: "There goes the best paying patient the institution had; the doctor" (meaning the owner) "was getting eighty-five dollars a week out of him." Of this sum not more than twenty dollars at most, at the time this happened, could be considered as "cost of maintenance." The remaining sixty-five dollars went into the pocket of the owner. Had the man lived for one year, the owner might have pocketed (so far as this one case was concerned) the neat but wicked profit of thirty-three hundred and eighty dollars. And what would the patient have received? The same privilege of living in neglect and dying neglected.

My attendant, who was trained as a nurse, noticed the clear signs of imminent death. He immediately informed the owner of the sanatorium that the patient was dying and urged him (a doctor) to go to the bedside right away. The doctor refused to comply, claiming he was "too busy" at that moment. When he finally did visit the room, the patient was already dead. Then the supervisor arrived and took charge of the body. As it was being carried out, the supervisor, the owner's "handy man," said: "There goes the best-paying patient this place had; the doctor" (meaning the owner) "was getting eighty-five dollars a week from him." Of that amount, at most twenty dollars could be considered the "cost of maintenance" at that time. The remaining sixty-five dollars went into the owner’s pocket. If the man had lived for a year, the owner could have pocketed (just from this one case) a tidy but immoral profit of three thousand three hundred and eighty dollars. And what would the patient have received? The same privilege of living in neglect and dying neglected.

 

VIII

For the first few weeks after my arrival at the sanatorium, I was cared for by two attendants, one by day and one by night. I was still helpless, being unable to put my feet out of bed, much less upon the floor, and it was necessary that I be continually watched lest an impulse to walk should seize me. After a month or six weeks, however, I grew stronger, and from that time only one person was assigned to care for me. He was with me all day, and slept at night in the same room.

For the first few weeks after I got to the sanatorium, I was looked after by two attendants, one during the day and one at night. I was still really weak, unable to even swing my legs over the side of the bed, let alone stand on the floor, and I needed to be constantly monitored to prevent any sudden urge to get up. However, after about a month or six weeks, I started to get stronger, and from then on, only one person was assigned to take care of me. He stayed with me all day and slept in the same room at night.

The earliest possible dismissal of one of my two attendants was expedient for the family purse; but such are the deficiencies in the prevailing treatment of the insane that relief in one direction often occasions evil in another. No sooner was the expense thus reduced than I was subjected to a detestable form of restraint which amounted to torture. To guard me at night while the remaining attendant slept, my hands were imprisoned in what is known as a "muff." A muff, innocent enough to the eyes of those who have never worn one, is in reality a relic of the Inquisition. It is an instrument of restraint which has been in use for centuries and even in many of our public and private institutions is still in use. The muff I wore was made of canvas, and differed in construction from a muff designed for the hands of fashion only in the inner partition, also of canvas, which separated my hands, but allowed them to overlap. At either end was a strap which buckled tightly around the wrist and was locked.

The earliest possible dismissal of one of my two attendants was necessary for the family's finances; however, the shortcomings in how the insane are treated often mean that relief in one area can lead to problems in another. As soon as the costs went down, I found myself subjected to a horrible form of restraint that was basically torture. To keep an eye on me at night while the other attendant slept, my hands were trapped in what’s called a "muff." A muff might look innocent to those who have never used one, but it’s really a remnant of the Inquisition. It’s a restraint that has been around for centuries and is still used in many public and private institutions. The muff I wore was made of canvas, and it was different from a fashion muff only in its inner partition, which was also made of canvas, separating my hands but allowing them to overlap. At each end, there was a strap that buckled tightly around my wrist and was locked.

The assistant physician, when he announced to me that I was to be subjected at night to this restraint, broke the news gently—so gently that I did not then know, nor did I guess for several months, why this thing was done to me. And thus it was that I drew deductions of my own which added not a little to my torture.

The assistant physician, when he told me that I would be restrained at night, delivered the news softly—so softly that I didn’t realize, and wouldn’t figure out for several months, why this was happening to me. As a result, I came to my own conclusions that contributed significantly to my suffering.

The gas jet in my room was situated at a distance, and stronger light was needed to find the keyholes and lock the muff when adjusted. Hence, an attendant was standing by with a lighted candle. Seating himself on the side of the bed, the physician said: "You won't try again to do what you did in New Haven, will you?" Now one may have done many things in a city where he has lived for a score of years, and it is not surprising that I failed to catch the meaning of the doctor's question. It was only after months of secret puzzling that I at last did discover his reference to my attempted suicide. But now the burning candle in the hands of the attendant, and a certain similarity between the doctor's name and the name of a man whose trial for arson I once attended out of idle curiosity, led me to imagine that in some way I had been connected with that crime. For months I firmly believed I stood charged as an accomplice.

The gas jet in my room was set far away, so I needed brighter light to find the keyholes and lock the muff when it was adjusted. So, an attendant was standing by with a lit candle. Sitting on the edge of the bed, the doctor asked, "You won't try to do what you did in New Haven again, will you?" It’s easy to have done many things in a city where you've lived for twenty years, and I wasn’t surprised that I didn’t understand what he meant. It took me months of secretly puzzling over it before I finally realized he was referring to my attempted suicide. But right then, the burning candle in the attendant's hands and a certain similarity between the doctor’s name and that of a man whose arson trial I attended out of boredom made me think I was somehow linked to that crime. For months, I honestly believed I was being accused as an accomplice.

The putting on of the muff was the most humiliating incident of my life. The shaving of my legs and the wearing of the court-plaster brand of infamy had been humiliating, but those experiences had not overwhelmed my very heart as did this bitter ordeal. I resisted weakly, and, after the muff was adjusted and locked, for the first time since my mental collapse I wept. And I remember distinctly why I wept. The key that locked the muff unlocked in imagination the door of the home in New Haven which I believed I had disgraced—and seemed for a time to unlock my heart. Anguish beat my mind into a momentary sanity, and with a wholly sane emotion I keenly felt my imagined disgrace. My thoughts centred on my mother. Her (and other members of the family) I could plainly see at home in a state of dejection and despair over her imprisoned and heartless son. I wore the muff each night for several weeks, and for the first few nights the unhappy glimpses of a ruined home recurred and increased my sufferings.

Putting on the muff was the most humiliating moment of my life. Shaving my legs and wearing the court-plaster badge of shame had been humiliating, but those experiences didn’t crush my heart like this bitter ordeal did. I weakly resisted, and after the muff was adjusted and locked, for the first time since my mental breakdown, I cried. I distinctly remember why I cried. The key that locked the muff seemed to unlock, in my imagination, the door to the home in New Haven that I believed I had shamed—and for a while, it felt like it unlocked my heart too. Anguish pushed my mind into a moment of clarity, and with a completely clear emotion, I sharply felt my imagined disgrace. My thoughts focused on my mother. I could clearly picture her (and other family members) at home, feeling dejected and despairing over her imprisoned and unfeeling son. I wore the muff every night for several weeks, and during the first few nights, the painful visions of a shattered home returned and deepened my suffering.

It was not always as an instrument of restraint that the muff was employed. Frequently it was used as a means of discipline on account of supposed stubborn disobedience. Many times was I roughly overpowered by two attendants who locked my hands and coerced me to do whatever I had refused to do. My arms and hands were my only weapons of defence. My feet were still in plaster casts, and my back had been so severely injured as to necessitate my lying flat upon it most of the time. It was thus that these unequal fights were fought. And I had not even the satisfaction of tongue-lashing my oppressors, for I was practically speechless.

It wasn’t always just a tool for restraint that the muff was used for. Often, it served as a form of discipline because of supposed stubborn disobedience. I was frequently overpowered by two attendants who would lock my hands and force me to do what I had refused. My arms and hands were my only means of defense. My feet were still in plaster casts, and my back was so badly injured that I had to lie flat most of the time. This is how these uneven battles played out. And I didn’t even have the satisfaction of verbally confronting my oppressors because I was practically speechless.

My attendants, like most others in such institutions, were incapable of understanding the operations of my mind, and what they could not understand they would seldom tolerate. Yet they were not entirely to blame. They were simply carrying out to the letter orders received from the doctors.

My attendants, like many others in similar institutions, couldn’t grasp how my mind worked, and anything they didn’t understand, they rarely tolerated. However, they weren’t entirely at fault. They were just following the orders they got from the doctors to the letter.

To ask a patient in my condition to take a little medicated sugar seemed reasonable. But from my point of view my refusal was justifiable. That innocuous sugar disc to me seemed saturated with the blood of loved ones; and so much as to touch it was to shed their blood—perhaps on the very scaffold on which I was destined to die. For myself I cared little. I was anxious to die, and eagerly would I have taken the sugar disc had I had any reason to believe that it was deadly poison. The sooner I could die and be forgotten, the better for all with whom I had ever come in contact. To continue to live was simply to be the treacherous tool of unscrupulous detectives, eager to exterminate my innocent relatives and friends, if so their fame could be made secure in the annals of their craft.

To ask someone in my situation to take a little medicated sugar seemed reasonable. But from my perspective, my refusal was justified. That seemingly harmless sugar disc felt to me like it was soaked in the blood of loved ones; just touching it seemed like shedding their blood—maybe even on the very scaffold where I was destined to die. I didn't care much for myself. I was eager to die and would have gladly taken the sugar disc if I believed it was deadly poison. The sooner I could die and be forgotten, the better for everyone I had ever known. To keep living was just to be a traitorous instrument for unscrupulous detectives, ready to eliminate my innocent relatives and friends if that would secure their legacy in the history of their profession.

But the thoughts associated with the taking of the medicine were seldom twice alike. If before taking it something happened to remind me of mother, father, some other relative, or a friend, I imagined that compliance would compromise, if not eventually destroy, that particular person. Who would not resist when meek acceptance would be a confession which would doom his own mother or father to prison, or ignominy, or death? It was for this that I was reviled, for this, subjected to cruel restraint.

But the thoughts that came up when I had to take the medicine were rarely the same. If something reminded me of my mom, dad, another family member, or a friend before I took it, I worried that going along with it would hurt, if not ultimately ruin, that specific person. Who wouldn't fight back when just going along with it would mean admitting something that could send their own mom or dad to jail, or shame, or worse? It was because of this that I was criticized and treated harshly.

They thought I was stubborn. In the strict sense of the word there is no such thing as a stubborn insane person. The truly stubborn men and women in the world are sane; and the fortunate prevalence of sanity may be approximately estimated by the preponderance of stubbornness in society at large. When one possessed of the power of recognizing his own errors continues to hold an unreasonable belief—that is stubbornness. But for a man bereft of reason to adhere to an idea which to him seems absolutely correct and true because he has been deprived of the means of detecting his error—that is not stubbornness. It is a symptom of his disease, and merits the indulgence of forbearance, if not genuine sympathy. Certainly the afflicted one deserves no punishment. As well punish with a blow the cheek that is disfigured by the mumps.

They thought I was stubborn. In the strictest sense, there’s really no such thing as a stubborn person who’s insane. The people who are truly stubborn are sane, and we can roughly gauge how common sanity is by looking at how much stubbornness exists in society as a whole. When someone who can recognize their own mistakes still clings to an unreasonable belief—that’s stubbornness. But for someone who’s lost their reason to hold on to an idea they believe is absolutely right, because they can’t see their mistake—that’s not stubbornness. It’s a sign of their illness and deserves understanding, if not true sympathy. For sure, the person suffering doesn’t deserve punishment. It’s like punishing a cheek that’s swollen from mumps.

The attendant who was with me most of the time while I remained at the sanatorium was the kindly one already mentioned. Him I regarded, however, as a detective, or, rather, as two detectives, one of whom watched me by day, and the other—a perfect double—by night. He was an enemy, and his professed sympathy—which I now know was genuine—only made me hate him the more. As he was ignorant of the methods of treatment in vogue in hospitals for the insane, it was several weeks before he dared put in jeopardy his position by presuming to shield me against unwise orders of the doctors. But when at last he awoke to the situation, he repeatedly intervened in my behalf. More than once the doctor who was both owner and superintendent threatened to discharge him for alleged officiousness. But better judgment usually held the doctor's wrath in check, for he realized that not one attendant in a hundred was so competent.

The caregiver who was with me most of the time while I was at the sanatorium was the kind one I mentioned earlier. I saw him as a detective, or rather, as two detectives: one who watched me during the day and the other—a perfect double—at night. He was an enemy, and his supposed sympathy—which I now know was genuine—only made me resent him more. Since he was unfamiliar with the treatment methods used in psychiatric hospitals, it took him several weeks to risk his position by trying to protect me from the doctors' unwise orders. But when he finally understood the situation, he stepped in to help me repeatedly. More than once, the doctor who was both the owner and the superintendent threatened to fire him for being too meddlesome. However, better judgment often kept the doctor's anger in check, as he realized that not one attendant in a hundred was as skilled as him.

Not only did the friendly attendant frequently exhibit more wisdom than the superintendent, but he also obeyed the dictates of a better conscience than that of his nominal superior, the assistant physician. On three occasions this man treated me with a signal lack of consideration, and in at least one instance he was vicious. When this latter incident occurred, I was both physically and mentally helpless. My feet were swollen and still in plaster bandages. I was all but mute, uttering only an occasional expletive when forced to perform acts against my will.

Not only did the friendly attendant often show more wisdom than the superintendent, but he also followed the guidance of a better conscience than his official boss, the assistant physician. On three occasions, this man treated me with a clear lack of respect, and in at least one case, he was cruel. When this latter incident happened, I was both physically and mentally vulnerable. My feet were swollen and still wrapped in plaster bandages. I could barely speak, only managing to mutter an occasional curse when I was forced to do things against my will.

One morning Doctor No-name (he represents a type) entered my room.

One morning, Dr. No-name (he stands for a type) walked into my room.

"Good morning! How are you feeling?" he asked.

"Good morning! How are you doing?" he asked.

No answer.

No response.

"Aren't you feeling well?"

"Are you not feeling well?"

No answer.

No response.

"Why don't you talk?" he asked with irritation.

"Why aren't you talking?" he asked, feeling annoyed.

Still no answer, except perhaps a contemptuous look such as is so often the essence of eloquence. Suddenly, and without the slightest warning, as a petulant child locked in a room for disobedience might treat a pillow, he seized me by an arm and jerked me from the bed. It was fortunate that the bones of my ankles and feet, not yet thoroughly knitted, were not again injured. And this was the performance of the very man who had locked my hands in the muff, that I might not injure myself!

Still no answer, except maybe a scornful look that often speaks louder than words. Suddenly, without any warning, like a spoiled child taking out their frustration on a pillow, he grabbed my arm and yanked me off the bed. Luckily, my ankles and feet, still not fully healed, didn’t get hurt again. And this was the same guy who had locked my hands in the muff to keep me from hurting myself!

"Why don't you talk?" he again asked.

"Why aren't you talking?" he asked again.

Though rather slow in replying, I will take pleasure in doing so by sending that doctor a copy of this book—my answer—if he will but send me his address.

Though it might take me a bit to respond, I’ll be happy to do so by sending that doctor a copy of this book—my response—if he would just send me his address.

It is not a pleasant duty to brand any physician for cruelty and incompetence, for the worst that ever lived has undoubtedly done many good deeds. But here is the type of man that has wrought havoc among the helpless insane. And the owner represented a type that has too long profited through the misfortunes of others. "Pay the price or put your relative in a public institution!" is the burden of his discordant song before commitment. "Pay or get out!" is his jarring refrain when satisfied that the family's resources are exhausted. I later learned that this grasping owner had bragged of making a profit of $98,000 in a single year. About twenty years later he left an estate of approximately $1,500,000. Some of the money, however, wrung from patients and their relatives in the past may yet benefit similar sufferers in the future, for, under the will of the owner, several hundred thousand dollars will eventually be available as an endowment for the institution.

It's not an easy task to label any doctor as cruel and incompetent, since even the worst have likely done some good. However, this particular type of person has caused a lot of harm to the vulnerable mentally ill. The owner exemplified a type that has profited for too long from the misfortunes of others. "Pay up or place your relative in a public facility!" is the unpleasant tune he sings before commitment. "Pay or leave!" is his harsh refrain once he's sure the family's funds are depleted. I later discovered that this greedy owner boasted about making a profit of $98,000 in just one year. About twenty years later, he left behind an estate worth around $1,500,000. Still, some of the money taken from patients and their families in the past might help similar victims in the future, as the owner's will includes several hundred thousand dollars that will eventually serve as an endowment for the institution.

 

IX

It was at the sanatorium that my ankles were finally restored to a semblance of their former utility. They were there subjected to a course of heroic treatment; but as to-day they permit me to walk, run, dance, and play tennis and golf, as do those who have never been crippled, my hours of torture endured under my first attempts to walk are almost pleasant to recall. About five months from the date of my injury I was allowed, or rather compelled, to place my feet on the floor and attempt to walk. My ankles were still swollen, absolutely without action, and acutely sensitive to the slightest pressure. From the time they were hurt until I again began to talk—two years later—I asked not one question as to the probability of my ever regaining the use of them. The fact was, I never expected to walk naturally again. The desire of the doctors to have me walk I believed to be inspired by the detectives, of whom, indeed, I supposed the doctor himself to be one. Had there been any confession to make, I am sure it would have been yielded under the stress of this ultimate torture. The million needle points which, just prior to my mental collapse, seemed to goad my brain, now centred their unwelcome attention on the soles of my feet. Had the floor been studded with minute stilettos my sufferings could hardly have been more intense. For several weeks assistance was necessary with each attempt to walk, and each attempt was an ordeal. Sweat stood in beads on either foot, wrung from my blood by agony. Believing that it would be only a question of time when I should be tried, condemned, and executed for some one of my countless felonies, I thought that the attempt to prevent my continuing a cripple for the brief remainder of my days was prompted by anything but benevolence.

It was at the sanatorium that my ankles were finally restored to some level of their former usefulness. They underwent a tough treatment plan, but today they let me walk, run, dance, and play tennis and golf, just like anyone who has never been injured. The painful hours I endured during my first attempts to walk have almost become pleasant memories. About five months after my injury, I was allowed, or rather forced, to place my feet on the floor and try to walk. My ankles were still swollen, completely inactive, and extremely sensitive to even the slightest touch. From the time they were injured until I finally started to talk again—two years later—I didn’t ask any questions about whether I would ever regain their use. The truth is, I never thought I would walk normally again. I believed the doctors’ desire for me to walk was driven by the detectives, and I even thought that the doctor himself might be one. If there had been any confession to make, I was sure I would have given it up under the pressure of that ultimate torture. The million sharp points that, just before my mental breakdown, had been jabbing at my brain, now focused their unwelcome attention on the soles of my feet. If the floor had been covered with tiny stilettos, my suffering couldn’t have been more intense. For several weeks, I needed help with every attempt to walk, and each attempt was a struggle. Sweat poured from my feet, wrung out of my body by the pain. Believing that it was only a matter of time before I was tried, convicted, and punished for one of my many offenses, I thought that the effort to prevent me from remaining a cripple for the brief time left in my life was driven by anything but kindness.

The superintendent would have proved himself more humane had he not peremptorily ordered my attendant to discontinue the use of a support which, until the plaster bandages were removed, had enabled me to keep my legs in a horizontal position when I sat up. His order was that I should put my legs down and keep them down, whether it hurt or not. The pain was of course intense when the blood again began to circulate freely through tissues long unused to its full pressure, and so evident was my distress that the attendant ignored the doctor's command and secretly favored me. He would remove the forbidden support for only a few minutes at a time, gradually lengthening the intervals until at last I was able to do without the support entirely. Before long and each day for several weeks I was forced at first to stagger and finally to walk across the room and back to the bed. The distance was increased as the pain diminished, until I was able to walk without more discomfort than a comparatively pleasant sensation of lameness. For at least two months after my feet first touched the floor I had to be carried up and downstairs, and for several months longer I went flat-footed.

The superintendent would have shown more compassion if he hadn’t abruptly ordered my caregiver to stop using a support that had allowed me to keep my legs horizontal while sitting up, until the plaster bandages were removed. His directive was for me to let my legs hang down and keep them that way, regardless of the pain. The pain was intense as blood started to flow freely again through tissues that hadn’t experienced its full pressure in a long time, and my distress was so obvious that the caregiver disregarded the doctor's order and secretly helped me. He would remove the forbidden support for only a few minutes at a time, gradually extending those intervals until I could finally do without it completely. Before long, each day for several weeks, I was initially forced to stagger and eventually walk across the room and back to the bed. As the pain decreased, the distance increased until I could walk without more discomfort than a relatively pleasant feeling of lameness. For at least two months after my feet first touched the floor, I had to be carried up and down the stairs, and for several months more, I walked flat-footed.

Delusions of persecution—which include "delusions of self-reference"—though a source of annoyance while I was in an inactive state, annoyed and distressed me even more when I began to move about and was obliged to associate with other patients. To my mind, not only were the doctors and attendants detectives; each patient was a detective and the whole institution was a part of the Third Degree. Scarcely any remark was made in my presence that I could not twist into a cleverly veiled reference to myself. In each person I could see a resemblance to persons I had known, or to the principals or victims of the crimes with which I imagined myself charged. I refused to read; for to read veiled charges and fail to assert my innocence was to incriminate both myself and others. But I looked with longing glances upon all printed matter and, as my curiosity was continually piqued, this enforced abstinence grew to be well-nigh intolerable.

Delusions of persecution—including "delusions of self-reference"—were irritating when I was inactive, but they bothered and stressed me even more when I started to move around and had to interact with other patients. I believed that not only were the doctors and staff like detectives, but every patient was a detective too, and the whole institution felt like a part of some intense interrogation. Hardly any comment was made in my presence that I couldn’t twist into a cleverly disguised reference to myself. I could see in each person a likeness to someone I had known or to the main figures or victims of the crimes I imagined I was accused of. I refused to read because reading veiled accusations and not defending my innocence would mean implicating myself and others. But I yearned for any printed material, and as my curiosity grew, this forced abstinence became nearly unbearable.

It became again necessary to the family purse that every possible saving be made. Accordingly, I was transferred from the main building, where I had a private room and a special attendant, to a ward where I was to mingle, under an aggregate sort of supervision, with fifteen or twenty other patients. Here I had no special attendant by day, though one slept in my room at night.

It became necessary for the family's finances that every possible saving be made. So, I was moved from the main building, where I had a private room and a dedicated attendant, to a ward where I would share space, under general supervision, with fifteen or twenty other patients. In this new setting, I had no dedicated attendant during the day, although one did sleep in my room at night.

Of this ward I had heard alarming reports—and these from the lips of several attendants. I was, therefore, greatly disturbed at the proposed change. But, the transfer once accomplished, after a few days I really liked my new quarters better than the old. During the entire time I remained at the sanatorium I was more alert mentally than I gave evidence of being. But not until after my removal to this ward, where I was left alone for hours every day, did I dare to show my alertness. Here I even went so far on one occasion as to joke with the attendant in charge. He had been trying to persuade me to take a bath. I refused, mainly because I did not like the looks of the bath room, which, with its cement floor and central drain, resembled the room in which vehicles are washed in a modern stable. After all else had failed, the attendant tried the rôle of sympathizer.

I had heard some worrying things about this ward—and they came from several staff members. So, I was really anxious about the change. But once I moved in, after a few days, I actually liked my new space more than my old one. Throughout my stay at the sanatorium, I was more mentally sharp than it seemed. But it wasn't until I got to this ward, where I was left alone for hours every day, that I finally felt comfortable enough to show my sharpness. There was even one time when I joked with the staff member in charge. He had been trying to convince me to take a bath. I said no, mostly because I didn’t like how the bathroom looked; its cement floor and central drain made it look like a space for washing vehicles in a modern stable. When everything else didn’t work, the attendant switched to being sympathetic.

"Now I know just how you feel," he said, "I can put myself in your place."

"Now I get how you feel," he said, "I can understand what you’re going through."

"Well, if you can, do it and take the bath yourself," was my retort.

"Well, if you can, then go ahead and take the bath yourself," was my response.

The remark is brilliant by contrast with the dismal source from which it escaped. "Escaped" is the word; for the fear that I should hasten my trial by exhibiting too great a gain in health, mental or physical, was already upon me; and it controlled much of my conduct during the succeeding months of depression.

The comment is clever compared to the gloomy situation it came from. "Came from" is the right phrase; because I was already worried that showing too much improvement in my mental or physical health would speed up my trial, and this fear influenced a lot of my behavior during the following months of feeling down.

Having now no special attendant, I spent many hours in my room, alone, but not absolutely alone, for somewhere the eye of a detective was evermore upon me. Comparative solitude, however, gave me courage; and soon I began to read, regardless of consequences. During the entire period of my depression, every publication seemed to have been written and printed for me, and me alone. Books, magazines, and newspapers seemed to be special editions. The fact that I well knew how inordinate would be the cost of such a procedure in no way shook my belief in it. Indeed, that I was costing my persecutors fabulous amounts of money was a source of secret satisfaction. My belief in special editions of newspapers was strengthened by items which seemed too trivial to warrant publication in any except editions issued for a special purpose. I recall a seemingly absurd advertisement, in which the phrase, "Green Bluefish," appeared. At the time I did not know that "green" was a term used to denote "fresh" or "unsalted."

Having no special attendant anymore, I spent many hours in my room, alone, but not completely alone, since somewhere a detective was always watching me. This relative solitude, however, gave me courage; and soon I started to read, ignoring the consequences. During my entire period of depression, every publication seemed to be written and printed just for me. Books, magazines, and newspapers felt like special editions. The fact that I knew how expensive such a process would be didn’t shake my belief in it at all. In fact, knowing that I was costing my pursuers a ridiculous amount of money gave me a secret sense of satisfaction. My belief in special editions of newspapers was reinforced by snippets that seemed too trivial to be included in any regular publication. I remember a seemingly ridiculous advertisement that featured the phrase, "Green Bluefish." At the time, I didn’t know that "green" was a term used to mean "fresh" or "unsalted."

During the earliest stages of my illness I had lost count of time, and the calendar did not right itself until the day when I largely regained my reason. Meanwhile, the date on each newspaper was, according to my reckoning, two weeks out of the way. This confirmed my belief in the special editions as a part of the Third Degree.

During the early days of my illness, I lost track of time, and the calendar didn’t make sense again until the day I mostly regained my sanity. In the meantime, the date on each newspaper seemed, to me, to be two weeks off. This strengthened my belief that the special editions were part of the Third Degree.

Most sane people think that no insane person can reason logically. But this is not so. Upon unreasonable premises I made most reasonable deductions, and that at the time when my mind was in its most disturbed condition. Had the newspapers which I read on the day which I supposed to be February 1st borne a January date, I might not then, for so long a time, have believed in special editions. Probably I should have inferred that the regular editions had been held back. But the newspapers I had were dated about two weeks ahead. Now if a sane person on February 1st receives a newspaper dated February 14th, be will be fully justified in thinking something wrong, either with the publication or with himself. But the shifted calendar which had planted itself in my mind meant as much to me as the true calendar does to any sane business man. During the seven hundred and ninety-eight days of depression I drew countless incorrect deductions. But, such as they were, they were deductions, and essentially the mental process was not other than that which takes place in a well-ordered mind.

Most sane people believe that an insane person can’t think logically. But that’s not true. On unreasonable premises, I made very reasonable deductions, even when my mind was really disturbed. If the newspapers I read on what I thought was February 1st had January dates, I might not have believed in special editions for so long. I probably would have thought the regular editions were just delayed. Instead, the newspapers I had were dated about two weeks ahead. Now, if a sane person receives a newspaper dated February 14th on February 1st, they’d be completely justified in thinking something’s off with either the publication or themselves. But that shifted calendar that had settled in my mind felt as real to me as the actual calendar does to any sane business person. During the seven hundred and ninety-eight days of depression, I drew countless incorrect conclusions. But, no matter how flawed, they were still deductions, and the mental process was pretty much the same as in a well-organized mind.

My gradually increasing vitality, although it increased my fear of trial, impelled me to take new risks. I began to read not only newspapers, but also such books as were placed within my reach. Yet had they not been placed there, I should have gone without them, for I would never ask even for what I greatly desired and knew I could have for the asking.

My growing energy, even though it made me more afraid of challenges, pushed me to take new risks. I started reading not just newspapers, but also any books that were available to me. However, if those books hadn't been there, I wouldn't have sought them out because I would never ask for something I really wanted, even if I knew I could get it just by asking.

Whatever love of literature I now have dates from this time, when I was a mental incompetent and confined in an institution. Lying on a shelf in my room was a book by George Eliot. For several days I cast longing glances at it and finally plucked up the courage to take little nibbles now and then. These were so good that I grew bold and at last began openly to read the book. Its contents at the time made but little impression on my mind, but I enjoyed it. I read also some of Addison's essays; and had I been fortunate enough to have made myself familiar with these earlier in life, I might have been spared the delusion that I could detect, in many passages, the altering hand of my persecutors.

Whatever love of literature I have now started at this time when I was mentally unfit and stuck in an institution. Lying on a shelf in my room was a book by George Eliot. For several days, I gazed at it longingly and finally worked up the courage to take small bites now and then. These were so good that I became bold and eventually started reading the book openly. Its content didn't make much of an impression on me at the time, but I enjoyed it. I also read some of Addison's essays; and if I had been lucky enough to be familiar with those earlier in life, I might have been spared the illusion that I could see, in many passages, the changed hand of my tormentors.

The friendly attendant, from whom I was now separated, tried to send his favors after me into my new quarters. At first he came in person to see me, but the superintendent soon forbade that, and also ordered him not to communicate with me in any way. It was this disagreement, and others naturally arising between such a doctor and such an attendant, that soon brought about the discharge of the latter. But "discharge" is hardly the word, for he had become disgusted with the institution, and had remained so long only because of his interest in me. Upon leaving, he informed the owner that he would soon cause my removal from the institution. This he did. I left the sanatorium in March, 1901, and remained for three months in the home of this kindly fellow, who lived with a grandmother and an aunt in Wallingford, a town not far from New Haven.

The friendly attendant, from whom I was now separated, tried to send his support after me into my new place. At first, he came in person to see me, but the superintendent quickly put a stop to that and also told him not to contact me in any way. It was this conflict, along with other naturally occurring issues between such a doctor and such an attendant, that soon led to the latter's departure. But "departure" isn't quite the right term, since he had grown frustrated with the institution and had only stayed as long as he did because of his concern for me. Before leaving, he told the owner that he would soon arrange for my removal from the institution. And he did. I left the sanatorium in March 1901 and spent three months in the home of this kind man, who lived with his grandmother and aunt in Wallingford, a town not far from New Haven.

It is not to be inferred that I entertained any affection for my friendly keeper. I continued to regard him as an enemy; and my life at his home became a monotonous round of displeasure. I took my three meals a day. I would sit listlessly for hours at a time in the house. Daily I went out—accompanied, of course—for short walks about the town. These were not enjoyable. I believed everybody was familiar with my black record and expected me to be put to death. Indeed, I wondered why passers-by did not revile or even stone me. Once I was sure I heard a little girl call me "Traitor!" That, I believe, was my last "false voice," but it made such an impression that I can even now recall vividly the appearance of that dreadful child. It was not surprising that a piece of rope, old and frayed, which someone had carelessly thrown on a hedge by a cemetery that I sometimes passed, had for me great significance.

It shouldn't be assumed that I had any fondness for my captor. I still saw him as an enemy, and my life in his house became a dull routine of unhappiness. I ate three meals a day and would sit around for hours on end in the house. Every day I went out—always with someone else—for short walks around town. These outings were not enjoyable. I felt like everyone knew about my dark past and expected me to be executed. In fact, I often wondered why people didn’t shout insults or even throw stones at me. Once, I was convinced I heard a little girl call me "Traitor!" That, I believe, was my last "false voice," but it left such an impression that I can still vividly picture that awful child. It wasn't surprising that an old, frayed piece of rope carelessly tossed on a hedge by a cemetery I occasionally walked by had such deep meaning for me.

During these three months I again refused to read books, though within my reach, but I sometimes read newspapers. Still I would not speak, except under some unusual stress of emotion. The only time I took the initiative in this regard while living in the home of my attendant was on a bitterly cold and snowy day when I had the temerity to tell him that the wind had blown the blanket from a horse that had been standing for a long time in front of the house. The owner had come inside to transact some business with my attendant's relatives. In appearance he reminded me of the uncle to whom this book is dedicated. I imagined the mysterious caller was impersonating him and, by one of my curious mental processes, I deduced that it was incumbent on me to do for the dumb beast outside what I knew my uncle would have done had he been aware of its plight. My reputation for decency of feeling I believed to be gone forever; but I could not bear, in this situation, to be unworthy of my uncle, who, among those who knew him, was famous for his kindliness and humanity.

For three months, I again refused to read books, even though they were nearby, but I occasionally read newspapers. Still, I wouldn’t speak unless I was feeling some intense emotion. The only time I took the initiative while living with my caretaker was on a bitterly cold, snowy day when I had the nerve to tell him that the wind had blown the blanket off a horse that had been standing outside for a long time. The owner had come inside to handle some business with my caretaker's relatives. He looked a lot like the uncle to whom this book is dedicated. I imagined that this mysterious visitor was acting like him, and through one of my odd thought processes, I figured that it was my responsibility to help the silent animal outside, just as I knew my uncle would have if he had known it was in trouble. I thought my reputation for being decent and caring was lost forever, but I couldn’t stand the idea of being unworthy of my uncle, who was known among those who knew him for his kindness and compassion.

My attendant and his relatives were very kind and very patient, for I was still intractable. But their efforts to make me comfortable, so far as they had any effect, made keener my desire to kill myself. I shrank from death; but I preferred to die by my own hand and take the blame for it, rather than to be executed and bring lasting disgrace on my family, friends, and, I may add with truth, on Yale. For I reasoned that parents throughout the country would withhold their sons from a university which numbered among its graduates such a despicable being. But from any tragic act I was providentially restrained by the very delusion which gave birth to the desire—in a way which signally appeared on a later and, to me, a memorable day.

My caregiver and his family were really kind and patient because I was still unmanageable. However, their attempts to make me comfortable only intensified my desire to end my life. I was afraid of death, but I would rather die by my own hand and take responsibility for it than be executed and bring shame to my family, friends, and, honestly, to Yale. I thought that parents all over the country would keep their sons from attending a university that produced such a loathsome person. But I was somehow held back from taking any tragic action by the very delusion that sparked that desire—which became especially clear on a later day that was memorable for me.

 

X

I am in a position not unlike that of a man whose obituary notice has appeared prematurely. Few have ever had a better opportunity than I to test the affection of their relatives and friends. That mine did their duty and did it willingly is naturally a constant source of satisfaction to me. Indeed, I believe that this unbroken record of devotion is one of the factors which eventually made it possible for me to take up again my duties in the social and business world, with a comfortable feeling of continuity. I can, indeed, now view my past in as matter-of-fact a way as do those whose lives have been uniformly uneventful.

I find myself in a situation similar to a person whose obituary has been published too soon. Few have had a better chance than I to see how much their relatives and friends care. Knowing that they fulfilled their obligations and did it willingly is a constant source of satisfaction for me. In fact, I believe that this ongoing display of loyalty is one of the reasons I was eventually able to return to my social and professional responsibilities, feeling a sense of continuity. I can now look back on my past as calmly and straightforwardly as those whose lives have been consistently uneventful.

As I have seen scores of patients neglected by their relatives—a neglect which they resent and often brood upon—my sense of gratitude is the livelier, and especially so because of the difficulty with which friendly intercourse with me was maintained during two of the three years I was ill. Relatives and friends frequently called to see me. True, these calls were trying for all concerned. I spoke to none, not even to my mother and father. For, though they all appeared about as they used to do, I was able to detect some slight difference in look or gesture or intonation of voice, and this was enough to confirm my belief that they were impersonators, engaged in a conspiracy, not merely to entrap me, but to incriminate those whom they impersonated. It is not strange, then, that I refused to say anything to them, or to permit them to come near me. To have kissed the woman who was my mother, but whom I believed to be a federal conspirator, would have been an act of betrayal. These interviews were much harder for my relatives and friends than for me. But even for me they were ordeals; and though I suffered less at these moments than my callers, my sum of suffering was greater, for I was constantly anticipating these unwelcome, but eventually beneficial, visitations.

As I've seen many patients ignored by their families—a neglect they resent and often dwell on— I'm even more grateful, especially since interacting with friends was tough during two of the three years I was sick. Relatives and friends often came to see me. It’s true, these visits were challenging for everyone involved. I didn’t talk to anyone, not even my mom and dad. Even though they seemed just like they used to, I could pick up on subtle changes in their looks, gestures, or tone of voice, and that was enough to convince me they were impostors, part of a scheme not just to trick me, but to frame those they were pretending to be. It's no wonder I refused to say anything to them or let them get close. Kissing the woman I thought was my mom, but in my mind was a federal conspirator, would have felt like a betrayal. These meetings were much harder for my family and friends than they were for me. But even for me, they were tough; and while I suffered less in those moments than my visitors did, my overall suffering was greater because I was always anticipating these unwelcome, yet ultimately helpful, visits.

Suppose my relatives and friends had held aloof during this apparently hopeless period, what to-day would be my feelings toward them? Let others answer. For over two years I considered all letters forgeries. Yet the day came when I convinced myself of their genuineness and the genuineness of the love of those who sent them. Perhaps persons who have relatives among the more than a quarter of a million patients in institutions in this country to-day will find some comfort in this fact. To be on the safe and humane side, let every relative and friend of persons so afflicted remember the Golden Rule, which has never been suspended with respect to the insane. Go to see them, treat them sanely, write to them, keep them informed about the home circle; let not your devotion flag, nor accept any repulse.

Suppose my relatives and friends had stayed distant during this seemingly pointless time, how would I feel about them today? Let others answer that. For over two years, I thought all letters were fake. But then the day came when I convinced myself they were real, along with the love from those who sent them. Maybe people who have loved ones among the more than a quarter of a million patients in facilities across the country today will find some solace in this fact. To be safe and kind, every relative and friend of someone affected should remember the Golden Rule, which has never been set aside for those with mental illness. Go visit them, treat them with respect, write to them, keep them in the loop about what’s happening at home; don't let your support waver, and don’t take any rejection personally.

The consensus now was that my condition was unlikely ever to improve, and the question of my commitment to some institution where incurable cases could be cared for came up for decision. While it was being considered, my attendant kept assuring me that it would be unnecessary to commit me to an institution if I would but show some improvement. So he repeatedly suggested that I go to New Haven and spend a day at home. At this time, it will be recalled, I was all but mute, so, being unable to beguile me into speech, the attendant one morning laid out for my use a more fashionable shirt than I usually wore, telling me to put it on if I wished to make the visit. That day it took me an unusually long time to dress, but in the end I put on the designated garment. Thus did one part of my brain outwit another.

The general agreement now was that my condition was unlikely to improve, and the issue of whether I should be committed to an institution for incurable cases needed to be decided. While this was being considered, my caregiver kept assuring me that it wouldn’t be necessary to go to an institution if I would just show some improvement. So, he repeatedly suggested that I go to New Haven and spend a day at home. At this point, I was mostly silent, so since he couldn't coax me into talking, one morning he laid out a nicer shirt than I usually wore, telling me to put it on if I wanted to make the visit. That day, it took me longer than usual to get dressed, but eventually, I put on the shirt he chose. In that moment, one part of my mind outsmarted another.

I simply chose the less of two evils. The greater was to find myself again committed to an institution. Nothing else would have induced me to go to New Haven. I did not wish to go. To my best knowledge and belief, I had no home there, nor did I have any relatives or friends who would greet me upon my return. How could they, if still free, even approach me while I was surrounded by detectives? Then, too, I had a lurking suspicion that my attendant's offer was made in the belief that I would not dare accept it. By taking him at his word, I knew that I should at least have an opportunity to test the truth of many of his statements regarding my old home. Life had become insupportable; and back of my consent to make this experimental visit was a willingness to beard the detectives in their own den, regardless of consequences. With these and many other reflections I started for the train. The events of the journey which followed are of no moment. We soon reached the New Haven station; and, as I had expected, no relative or friend was there to greet us. This apparent indifference seemed to support my suspicion that my attendant had not told me the truth; but I found little satisfaction in uncovering his deceit, for the more of a liar I proved him to be, the worse would be my plight. We walked to the front of the station and stood there for almost half an hour. The unfortunate, but perfectly natural, wording of a question caused the delay.

I simply picked the lesser of two evils. The bigger evil would have been to find myself tied to an institution again. Nothing else would have gotten me to go to New Haven. I really didn't want to go. As far as I knew, I had no home there, nor did I have any relatives or friends who would welcome me when I got back. How could they, if they were still free, even come near me while I was surrounded by detectives? Also, I had a nagging feeling that my attendant's offer was made with the belief that I wouldn't dare accept it. By taking him up on it, I knew I'd at least get a chance to see if many of the things he said about my old home were true. Life had become unbearable, and behind my agreement to make this experimental visit was a desire to confront the detectives in their own territory, no matter the consequences. With these thoughts and many others, I headed for the train. What happened during the journey isn't important. We quickly reached the New Haven station, and as I had expected, there was no relative or friend there to meet us. This apparent indifference seemed to confirm my suspicion that my attendant hadn't been truthful; but I found little satisfaction in exposing his lies, because the more I proved him a liar, the worse my situation would be. We walked to the front of the station and stood there for almost half an hour. A badly phrased question caused the delay.

"Well, shall we go home?" my attendant said.

"Well, should we head home?" my attendant asked.

How could I say, "Yes"? I had no home. I feel sure I should finally have said, "No", had he continued to put the question in that form. Consciously or unconsciously, however, he altered it. "Shall we go to 30 Trumbull Street?" That was what I had been waiting for. Certainly I would go to the house designated by that number. I had come to New Haven to see that house; and I had just a faint hope that its appearance and the appearance of its occupants might prove convincing.

How could I say, "Yes"? I didn’t have a home. I’m pretty sure I would have eventually said, "No," if he kept asking it that way. But, whether he realized it or not, he changed the question. "Shall we go to 30 Trumbull Street?" That was what I had been waiting for. Of course, I would go to the house at that address. I had come to New Haven to see that house, and I held onto a small hope that the way it looked and the people living there might change my mind.

At home my visit came as a complete surprise. I could not believe that my relatives—if they were relatives—had not been informed of my presence in the city, and their words and actions upon my arrival confirmed my suspicion and extinguished the faint hope I had briefly cherished. My hosts were simply the same old persecutors with whom I had already had too much to do. Soon after my arrival, dinner was served. I sat at my old place at the table, and secretly admired the skill with which he who asked the blessing imitated the language and the well-remembered intonation of my father's voice. But alas for the family!—I imagined my relatives banished and languishing in prison, and the old home confiscated by the government!

At home, my visit was a total surprise. I couldn't believe that my relatives—if they were even relatives—hadn't been told I was in town, and their reactions when I got there confirmed my doubts and crushed the small hope I had held onto. My hosts were just the same old tormentors I'd already experienced too much of. Soon after I arrived, dinner was served. I took my usual seat at the table and secretly admired how the person giving the blessing perfectly mimicked my father's voice and tone. But oh, the family!—I pictured my relatives exiled and suffering in prison, and the old home taken over by the government!

 

XI

Though my few hours at home failed to prove that I did not belong in an institution, it served one good purpose. Certain relatives who had objected to my commitment now agreed that there was no alternative, and, accordingly, my eldest brother caused himself to be appointed my conservator. He had long favored taking such action, but other relatives had counseled delay. They had been deterred by that inbred dread of seeing a member of the family branded by law as a mental incompetent, and, to a degree, stigmatized by the prevailing unwarranted attitude of the public toward mental illness and the institutions in which mental cases are treated. The very thought was repellent; and a mistaken sense of duty—and perhaps a suggestion of pride—led them to wish me out of such an institution as long as possible.

Even though my few hours at home didn't prove that I didn't belong in a facility, it did serve one good purpose. Some relatives who had opposed my commitment now agreed there was no other choice, so my oldest brother decided to become my conservator. He had long supported this action, but other relatives had advised waiting. They had been held back by the deep-seated fear of having a family member legally labeled as mentally incompetent, and to some extent, marked by the unjust attitude of the public toward mental illness and the facilities that treat mental health issues. Just the idea was unsettling; and a misguided sense of duty—and maybe a bit of pride—made them want to keep me out of such a place for as long as possible.

Though at the time I dreaded commitment, it was the best possible thing that could befall me. To be, as I was, in the world but not of it, was exasperating. The constant friction that is inevitable under such conditions—conditions such as existed for me in the home of my attendant—can only aggravate the mental disturbance. Especially is this true of those laboring under delusions of persecution. Such delusions multiply with the complexity of the life led. It is the even-going routine of institutional life which affords the indispensable quieting effect—provided that routine is well ordered, and not defeated by annoyances imposed by ignorant or indifferent doctors and attendants.

Though I feared commitment at the time, it turned out to be the best thing that could happen to me. Being in the world but not really part of it was frustrating. The constant tension that comes with such a situation—like the one I experienced in the home of my caregiver—only made my mental struggles worse. This is especially true for those who feel persecuted. Those feelings of being targeted increase as life becomes more complicated. It's the steady routine of institutional life that provides the essential calmness—assuming that routine is well-organized and not disrupted by the annoyances caused by clueless or uncaring doctors and caregivers.

My commitment occurred on June 11th, 1901. The institution to which I was committed was a chartered, private institution, but not run for personal profit. It was considered one of the best of its kind in the country and was pleasantly situated. Though the view was a restricted one, a vast expanse of lawn, surrounded by groups of trees, like patches of primeval forest, gave the place an atmosphere which was not without its remedial effect. My quarters were comfortable, and after a little time I adjusted myself to my new environment.

My commitment happened on June 11, 1901. The place I was committed to was a private institution with a charter, but it wasn't run for profit. It was known as one of the best of its kind in the country and had a pleasant location. Although the view was somewhat limited, a large lawn surrounded by clusters of trees, like patches of an ancient forest, created an atmosphere that had a healing effect. My living conditions were comfortable, and after a little while, I adapted to my new surroundings.

Breakfast was served about half-past seven, though the hour varied somewhat according to the season—earlier in summer and later in winter. In the spring, summer, and autumn, when the weather was favorable, those able to go out of doors were taken after breakfast for walks within the grounds, or were allowed to roam about the lawn and sit under the trees, where they remained for an hour or two at a time. Dinner was usually served shortly after noon, and then the active patients were again taken out of doors, where they remained an hour or two doing much as they pleased, but under watchful eyes. About half-past three they returned to their respective wards, there to remain until the next day—except those who cared to attend the religious service which was held almost every afternoon in an endowed chapel.

Breakfast was served around 7:30, though the time changed a bit with the seasons—earlier in the summer and later in the winter. In the spring, summer, and fall, when the weather was nice, those who could go outside were taken for walks around the grounds after breakfast or allowed to wander on the lawn and sit under the trees, where they stayed for an hour or two. Dinner was typically served shortly after noon, and then the active patients were taken outside again, where they could do as they wished for an hour or two, but under careful supervision. Around 3:30, they returned to their wards to stay until the next day—except for those who wanted to attend the religious service held almost every afternoon in a funded chapel.

In all institutions those confined in different kinds of wards go to bed at different hours. The patients in the best wards retire at nine or ten o'clock. Those in the wards where more troublesome cases are treated go to bed usually at seven or eight o'clock. I, while undergoing treatment, have retired at all hours, so that I am in the better position to describe the mysteries of what is, in a way, one of the greatest secret societies in the world. I soon became accustomed to the rather agreeable routine, and had I not been burdened with the delusions which held me a prisoner of the police, and kept me a stranger to my old world, I should have been able to enjoy a comparatively happy existence in spite of all.

In all institutions, people in different types of wards go to bed at various times. Patients in the best wards usually turn in at nine or ten o'clock. Those in wards where more challenging cases are treated typically go to bed around seven or eight o'clock. During my treatment, I went to bed at all sorts of hours, which puts me in a better position to describe the secrets of what is, in some ways, one of the greatest secret societies in the world. I quickly got used to the rather pleasant routine, and if I hadn't been weighed down by the delusions that had me trapped by the police and kept me distant from my old life, I would have been able to enjoy a relatively happy existence despite everything.

This new feeling of comparative contentment had not been brought about by any marked improvement in health. It was due directly and entirely to an environment more nearly in tune with my ill-tuned mind. While surrounded by sane people my mental inferiority had been painfully apparent to me, as well as to others. Here a feeling of superiority easily asserted itself, for many of my associates were, to my mind, vastly inferior to myself. But this stimulus did not affect me at once. For several weeks I believed the institution to be peopled by detectives, feigning insanity. The government was still operating the Third Degree, only on a grander scale. Nevertheless, I did soon come to the conclusion that the institution was what it purported to be—still cherishing the idea, however, that certain patients and attachés were detectives.

This new feeling of relative contentment hadn't come from any significant improvement in my health. It was entirely due to being in an environment that matched my troubled mind better. When I was around mentally stable people, my mental shortcomings were painfully obvious to both myself and them. Here, I felt a sense of superiority because many of my peers seemed, in my opinion, much less capable than I was. However, this boost didn't hit me right away. For several weeks, I thought the place was full of detectives pretending to be insane. The government was still using intense interrogation methods, just on a larger scale. Still, I eventually concluded that the institution was what it claimed to be—while still holding on to the notion that some patients and staff were actually detectives.

For a while after my arrival I again abandoned my new-found reading habit. But as I became accustomed to my surroundings I grew bolder and resumed the reading of newspapers and such books as were at hand. There was a bookcase in the ward, filled with old numbers of standard English periodicals; among them: Westminster Review, Edinburgh Review, London Quarterly, and Blackwood's. There were also copies of Harper's and The Atlantic Monthly, dated a generation or more before my first reading days. Indeed, some of the reviews were over fifty years old. But I had to read their heavy contents or go without reading, for I would not yet ask even for a thing I ardently desired. In the room of one of the patients were thirty or forty books belonging to him. Time and again I walked by his door and cast longing glances at those books, which at first I had not the courage to ask for or to take. But during the summer, about the time I was getting desperate, I finally managed to summon enough courage to take them surreptitiously. It was usually while the owner of these books was attending the daily service in the chapel that his library became a circulating one.

For a while after I arrived, I once again gave up my new reading habit. But as I got used to my surroundings, I became bolder and started reading newspapers and the books that were available. There was a bookcase in the ward filled with old issues of well-known English periodicals, including Westminster Review, Edinburgh Review, London Quarterly, and Blackwood's. There were also copies of Harper's and The Atlantic Monthly, dated a generation or more before I first started reading. In fact, some of the reviews were over fifty years old. But I had to read their dense contents or go without reading, as I still wouldn’t ask for anything I really wanted. In the room of one patient, there were thirty or forty books that belonged to him. Time and again I walked past his door and cast longing glances at those books, which at first I didn’t have the courage to ask for or take. But during the summer, around the time I was getting desperate, I finally gathered enough courage to take them secretly. It was usually while the owner of these books was attending the daily service in the chapel that his library became a circulating one.

The contents of the books I read made perhaps a deeper impression on my memory than most books make on the minds of normal readers. To assure myself of the fact, I have since reread "The Scarlet Letter," and I recognize it as an old friend. The first part of the story, however, wherein Hawthorne describes his work as a Custom House official and portrays his literary personality, seems to have made scarcely any impression. This I attribute to my utter lack of interest at that time in writers and their methods. I then had no desire to write a book, nor any thought of ever doing so.

The books I read left a deeper mark on my memory than they do on most people. To confirm this, I recently reread "The Scarlet Letter," and it's like reconnecting with an old friend. However, the first part of the story, where Hawthorne talks about his job at the Custom House and shares his literary personality, hardly stuck with me. I think this is because I had no interest in writers and their methods back then. I didn’t want to write a book or even think about doing so.

Letters I looked upon with suspicion. I never read them at the time they were received. I would not even open them; but generally, after a week or sometimes a month, I would secretly open and read them—forgeries of the detectives.

Letters made me suspicious. I never read them when they arrived. I wouldn’t even open them; but usually, after a week or sometimes a month, I would secretly open and read them—fakes made by the detectives.

I still refused to speak, and exhibited physical activity only when the patients were taken out of doors. For hours I would sit reading books or newspapers, or apparently doing nothing. But my mind was in an active state and very sensitive. As the event proved, almost everything done or said within the range of my senses was making indelible impressions, though these at the time were frequently of such a character that I experienced great difficulty in trying to recall incidents which I thought I might find useful at the time of my appearance in court.

I still wouldn't talk, and I only showed any energy when the patients went outside. For hours, I would sit reading books or newspapers, or seemingly just doing nothing. But my mind was working hard and very aware. As it turned out, almost everything done or said around me was leaving lasting impressions, even though at the time it was often so hard for me to remember details that I thought might be useful when I had to go to court.

My ankles had not regained anything like their former strength. It hurt to walk. For months I continued to go flat-footed. I could not sustain my weight with heels lifted from the floor. In going downstairs I had to place my insteps on the edge of each step, or go one step at a time, like a child. Believing that the detectives were pampering me into prime condition, as a butcher fattens a beast for slaughter, I deliberately made myself out much weaker than I really was; and not a little of my inactivity was due to a desire to prolong my fairly comfortable existence, by deferring as long as possible the day of trial and conspicuous disgrace.

My ankles hadn’t regained any of their former strength. It hurt to walk. For months, I walked flat-footed. I couldn’t support my weight with my heels off the ground. When going downstairs, I had to place my insteps on the edge of each step or go one step at a time, like a child. I believed that the detectives were babying me into top shape, like a butcher fattening a cow for slaughter, so I intentionally acted much weaker than I actually was; and part of my inactivity was driven by a desire to extend my fairly comfortable existence by postponing the day of trial and obvious disgrace for as long as possible.

But each day still had its distressing incidents. Whenever the attendants were wanted at the office, an electric bell was rung. During the fourteen months that I remained in this hospital in a depressed condition, the bell in my ward rang several hundred times. Never did it fail to send through me a mild shock of terror, for I imagined that at last the hour had struck for my transportation to the scene of trial. Relatives and friends would be brought to the ward—heralded, of course, by a warning bell—and short interviews would be held in my room, during which the visitors had to do all the talking. My eldest brother, whom I shall refer to hereafter as my conservator, called often. He seldom failed to use one phrase which worried me.

But every day still had its stressful moments. Whenever the staff was needed in the office, an electric bell would ring. During the fourteen months I stayed in this hospital feeling down, the bell in my ward rang several hundred times. Each time it rang, I felt a little jolt of fear, convinced that the moment had finally come for me to face my trial. Relatives and friends would come to the ward—always announced by the warning bell—and brief visits would take place in my room, where the visitors had to do all the talking. My oldest brother, whom I will refer to as my conservator from now on, visited often. He almost always used one phrase that made me anxious.

"You are looking better and getting stronger," he would say. "We shall straighten you out yet."

"You look better and are getting stronger," he would say. "We’ll get you sorted out yet."

To be "straightened out" was an ambiguous phrase which might refer to the end of the hangman's rope or to a fatal electric shock.

To be "straightened out" was a vague term that could mean the end of the hangman's rope or a lethal electric shock.

I preferred to be let alone, and the assistant physician in charge of my case, after several ineffectual attempts to engage me in conversation, humored my persistent taciturnity. For more than a year his only remarks to me were occasional conventional salutations. Subsequent events have led me to doubt the wisdom of his policy.

I preferred to be left alone, and the assistant doctor in charge of my case, after several failed attempts to get me to talk, accepted my constant silence. For over a year, his only comments to me were the occasional polite greetings. Later events have made me question the wisdom of his approach.

For one year no further attention was paid to me than to see that I had three meals a day, the requisite number of baths, and a sufficient amount of exercise. I was, however, occasionally urged by an attendant to write a letter to some relative, but that, of course, I refused to do. As I shall have many hard things to say about attendants in general, I take pleasure in testifying that, so long as I remained in a passive condition, those at this institution were kind, and at times even thoughtful. But there came a time when diplomatic relations with doctors and attendants became so strained that war promptly ensued.

For a year, I received little more attention than making sure I had three meals a day, enough baths, and some exercise. Occasionally, an attendant would encourage me to write to a relative, but I always refused. While I have quite a bit to criticize about the attendants in general, I do want to acknowledge that, as long as I stayed passive, the staff at this institution were kind and sometimes even considerate. However, there eventually came a point when the relationship with the doctors and attendants became so tense that conflict quickly followed.

It was no doubt upon the gradual, but sure improvement in my physical condition that the doctors were relying for my eventual return to normality. They were not without some warrant for this. In a way I had become less suspicious, but my increased confidence was due as much to an increasing indifference to my fate as to an improvement in health. And there were other signs of improved mental vigor. I was still watchful, however, for a chance to end my life, and, but for a series of fortunate circumstances, I do not doubt that my choice of evils would have found tragic expression in an overt act.

There’s no doubt that the doctors were counting on my gradual but steady improvement in physical health for my eventual return to normal. They had good reason for this. In a way, I had become less suspicious, but my growing confidence came as much from an increasing indifference to my situation as from an improvement in my health. There were other signs that my mental energy was improving. However, I was still on guard for an opportunity to end my life, and if it hadn't been for a series of lucky circumstances, I’m sure my choice of evils would have tragically manifested in a direct action.

Having convinced myself that most of my associates were really insane, and therefore (as I believed) disqualified as competent witnesses in a court of law, I would occasionally engage in conversation with a few whose evident incompetency seemed to make them safe confidants. One, a man who during his life had more than once been committed to an institution, took a very evident interest in me and persisted in talking to me, often much against my will. His persistent inquisitiveness seemed to support his own statement that he had formerly been a successful life-insurance agent. He finally gained my confidence to such a degree that months before I finally began to talk to others I permitted myself to converse frequently with him—but only when we were so situated as to escape observation. I would talk to him on almost any subject, but would not speak about myself. At length, however, his admirable persistence overcame my reticence. During a conversation held in June, 1902, he abruptly said, "Why you are kept here I cannot understand. Apparently you are as sane as anyone. You have never made any but sensible remarks to me." Now for weeks I had been waiting for a chance to tell this man my very thoughts. I had come to believe him a true friend who would not betray me.

Having convinced myself that most of my colleagues were genuinely crazy, and therefore (as I thought) unqualified to be reliable witnesses in a court of law, I would occasionally have conversations with a few whose clear incompetence made them seem like safe confidants. One man, who had been committed to a mental institution more than once during his life, showed a notable interest in me and kept talking to me, often against my wishes. His constant curiosity seemed to back up his claim that he had once been a successful life insurance agent. He eventually gained my trust to the point that months before I started talking to anyone else, I allowed myself to frequently speak with him—but only when we could avoid being seen. I would discuss almost any topic with him, but I wouldn’t share anything about myself. However, in time, his admirable persistence broke through my reluctance. During a conversation in June 1902, he suddenly said, "I can't understand why you're kept here. You seem as sane as anyone. You've only ever made sensible comments to me." For weeks, I had been waiting for a chance to share my true thoughts with this man. I had come to see him as a true friend who wouldn’t betray me.

"If I should tell you things which you apparently don't know, you would understand why I am held here," I said.

"If I told you things that you obviously don't know, you'd understand why I'm being kept here," I said.

"Well, tell me," he urged.

"Go on, tell me," he urged.

"Will you promise not to repeat my statements to any one else?"

"Can you promise not to share what I just said with anyone else?"

"I promise not to say a word."

"I promise I won't say a thing."

"Well," I remarked, "you have seen certain persons who have come here, professing to be relatives of mine."

"Well," I said, "you've seen some people who have come here, claiming to be my relatives."

"Yes, and they are your relatives, aren't they?"

"Yeah, and they're your family, right?"

"They look like my relatives, but they're not," was my reply.

"They look like my relatives, but they aren't," was my reply.

My inquisitive friend burst into laughter and said, "Well, if you mean that, I shall have to take back what I just said. You are really the craziest person I have ever met, and I have met several."

My curious friend broke into laughter and said, "Well, if you mean that, I’ll have to take back what I just said. You’re truly the craziest person I’ve ever met, and I’ve met quite a few."

"You will think differently some day," I replied; for I believed that when my trial should occur, he would appreciate the significance of my remark. I did not tell him that I believed these callers to be detectives; nor did I hint that I thought myself in the hands of the police.

"You'll see things differently someday," I said, because I was sure that when my trial happened, he would understand the importance of what I said. I didn't mention that I thought these visitors were detectives; nor did I suggest that I believed I was in the hands of the police.

Meanwhile, during July and August, 1902, I redoubled my activity in devising suicidal schemes; for I now thought my physical condition satisfactory to my enemies, and was sure that my trial could not be postponed beyond the next opening of the courts in September. I even went so far as to talk to one of the attendants, a medical student, who during the summer worked as an attendant at the hospital. I approached him artfully. First I asked him to procure from the library for me "The Scarlet Letter," "The House of the Seven Gables," and other books; then I talked medicine and finally asked him to lend me a textbook on anatomy which I knew he had in his possession. This he did, cautioning me not to let anyone know that he had done so. The book once secured, I lost no time in examining that part which described the heart, its functions, and especially its exact position in the body. I had scarcely begun to read when the young man returned and took the book from me, giving as his reason that an attendant had no right to let a patient read a medical work. Maybe his change of heart was providential.

Meanwhile, during July and August 1902, I intensified my efforts to come up with suicidal plans; I now believed my physical state was satisfactory to my enemies and was certain that my trial couldn’t be postponed beyond the next court session in September. I even went so far as to speak with one of the attendants, a medical student who worked at the hospital over the summer. I approached him carefully. First, I asked him to get "The Scarlet Letter," "The House of the Seven Gables," and other books for me from the library; then I discussed medicine with him and finally asked to borrow a textbook on anatomy that I knew he owned. He agreed, warning me not to let anyone know he had done this. Once I had the book, I quickly started examining the section that described the heart, its functions, and especially its exact position in the body. I had barely started reading when the young man came back and took the book from me, stating that an attendant wasn’t allowed to let a patient read a medical book. Maybe his change of heart was meant to be.

As is usual in these institutions, all knives, forks, and other articles that might be used by a patient for a dangerous purpose were counted by the attendants after each meal. This I knew, and the knowledge had a deterrent effect. I dared not take one. Though I might at any time during the night have hanged myself, that method did not appeal to me, and I kept it in mind only as a last resort. To get possession of some sharp dagger-like instrument which I could plunge into my heart at a moment's notice—this was my consuming desire. With such a weapon I felt that I could, when the crisis came, rob the detectives of their victory. During the summer months an employé spent his entire time mowing the lawn with a large horse-drawn machine. This, when not in use, was often left outdoors. Upon it was a square wooden box, containing certain necessary tools, among them a sharp, spike-like instrument, used to clean the oil-holes when they became clogged. This bit of steel was five or six inches long, and was shaped like a pencil. For at least three months, I seldom went out of doors that I did not go with the intention of purloining that steel spike. I intended then to keep it in my room against the day of my anticipated transfer to jail.

As is common in these places, all knives, forks, and any other items that a patient could use for harmful purposes were counted by the staff after every meal. I was aware of this, and it made me think twice. I couldn't risk taking one. Even though I could easily have hanged myself at night, that method didn’t really appeal to me, and I only kept it in mind as a last option. What I truly wanted was to get my hands on a sharp, dagger-like tool that I could stab into my heart at a moment’s notice—this became my obsession. With such a weapon, I felt I could, when the time came, take away the detectives’ victory. During the summer, a worker spent all his time mowing the lawn with a large horse-drawn machine. When it wasn’t in use, it was often left outside. On it was a square wooden box that contained some necessary tools, including a sharp, spike-like tool that was used to clean out the oil holes when they got clogged. This piece of metal was about five or six inches long and was shaped like a pencil. For at least three months, I could hardly go outside without planning to steal that steel spike. I intended to keep it in my room for the day I thought I would be transferred to jail.

It was now that my delusions protected me from the very fate they had induced me to court. For had I not believed that the eye of a detective was on me every moment, I could have taken that spike a score of times. Often, when it was not in use, I walked to the lawnmower and even laid my hand upon the tool-box. But I dared not open it. My feelings were much like those of Pandora about a certain other box. In my case, however, the box upon which I looked with longing had Hope without, and not within. Instinctively, perhaps, I realized this, for I did not lift the lid.

It was at this point that my delusions kept me safe from the very fate they had led me to seek. If I hadn't believed that a detective was watching me all the time, I could have taken that spike many times over. Often, when it wasn’t in use, I walked over to the lawnmower and even placed my hand on the toolbox. But I didn’t dare to open it. My feelings were similar to Pandora’s about another box. In my case, though, the box I longed to open had Hope outside of it, not inside. Maybe I instinctively realized this because I didn’t lift the lid.

One day, as the patients were returning to their wards, I saw, lying directly in my path (I could even now point out the spot), the coveted weapon. Never have I seen anything that I wanted more. To have stooped and picked it up without detection would have been easy; and had I known, as I know now, that it had been carelessly dropped there, nothing could have prevented me from doing so and perhaps using it with fatal effect. But I believed it had been placed there deliberately and as a test, by those who had divined my suicidal purpose. The eye of the imagined detective, which, I am inclined to believe, and like to believe, was the eye of the real God, was upon me; and though I stepped directly over it, I did not pick up that thing of death.

One day, as the patients were going back to their wards, I saw, lying right in my path (I could even point out the spot now), the weapon I desperately wanted. I've never wanted anything more. It would have been easy to bend down and grab it without being noticed; and if I had known, as I do now, that it had been carelessly dropped there, nothing could have stopped me from picking it up and maybe using it with deadly consequences. But I thought it had been placed there on purpose, as a test, by those who had figured out my suicidal intentions. The eye of the imagined detective, which I like to believe was actually the eye of God, was watching me; and even though I stepped right over it, I didn't pick up that thing of death.

 

XII

When I had decided that my chance for securing the little stiletto spike was very uncertain, I at once busied myself with plans which were designed to bring about my death by drowning. There was in the ward a large bath tub. Access to it could be had at any time, except from the hour of nine (when the patients were locked in their rooms for the night) until the following morning. How to reach it during the night was the problem which confronted me. The attendant in charge was supposed to see that each patient was in his room before his door was locked. As it rarely happened that the patients were not in their rooms at the appointed time, the attendants naturally grew careless, and often locked a door without looking in. "Good night"—a salutation usually devoid of sentiment—might, or might not, elicit a response, and the absence of a response would not tend to arouse suspicion—especially in a case like mine, for I would sometimes say "good night," but more often not.

When I realized that my chances of getting the little stiletto spike were pretty slim, I immediately started coming up with plans that would lead to my death by drowning. There was a big bathtub in the ward. I could get to it any time, except between nine o'clock (when the patients were locked in their rooms for the night) and the next morning. Figuring out how to access it during the night was the challenge I faced. The attendant in charge was supposed to make sure that each patient was in his room before locking the door. Since it rarely happened that patients were out of their rooms at the designated time, the attendants naturally became careless and often locked a door without checking inside. "Good night"—a greeting usually lacking any feeling—might or might not get a reply, and if there was no reply, it wouldn't raise any suspicion—especially in my case, because I would sometimes say "good night," but more often I wouldn’t.

My simple and easy plan was to hide behind a piece of furniture in the corridor and there remain until the attendant had locked the doors of the rooms and gone to bed. I had even advanced so far in my plan as to select a convenient nook within twenty feet of my own room. Should the attendant, when about to lock the door, discover my absence, I should, of course, immediately reveal my hiding-place by leaving it; and it would have been an easy matter to convince him that I had done the thing as a test of his own vigilance. On the other hand, if I escaped discovery, I should then have nine hours at my disposal with little fear of interruption. True, the night watch passed through the ward once every hour. But death by drowning requires a time no longer than that necessary to boil an egg. I had even calculated how long it would take to fill the tub with water. To make sure of a fatal result, I had secreted a piece of wire which I intended so to use that my head, once under water, could by no possibility be raised above the surface in the inevitable death struggle.

My straightforward plan was to hide behind a piece of furniture in the hallway and stay there until the attendant had locked the room doors and gone to bed. I had even gone as far as picking a good spot about twenty feet from my own room. If the attendant discovered I was missing right before locking the door, I would, of course, immediately reveal my hiding spot by coming out; it would have been easy to convince him that I had done it to test his vigilance. On the other hand, if I managed to stay hidden, I'd have nine hours to myself with little chance of being interrupted. Granted, the night watch checked the ward once an hour. But drowning can happen in less time than it takes to boil an egg. I had even figured out how long it would take to fill the tub with water. To ensure a fatal outcome, I had hidden a piece of wire that I intended to use in a way that would make it impossible for my head to rise above the surface during the inevitable struggle for death.

I have said that I did not desire death; nor did I. Had the supposed detectives been able to convince me that they would keep their word, I would willingly have signed an agreement stipulating on my side that I must live the rest of my life in confinement, and on theirs that I should never undergo a trial for crime.

I’ve mentioned that I didn’t want to die; and I really didn’t. If the so-called detectives had been able to assure me that they would keep their promise, I would happily have signed an agreement stating that I would spend the rest of my life in confinement, and they would ensure that I would never face a trial for a crime.

Fortunately, during these dismal preparations, I had not lost interest in other schemes which probably saved my life. In these the fellow-patient who had won my confidence played the role of my own private detective. That he and I could defeat the combined forces arrayed against me hardly seemed probable, but the seeming impossibility of so doing only lent zest to the undertaking. My friend, who, of course, did not realize that he was engaged in combat with the Secret Service, was allowed to go where he pleased within the limits of the city where the hospital was situated. Accordingly I determined to enlist his services. It was during July that, at my suggestion, he tried to procure copies of certain New Haven newspapers, of the date of my attempted suicide and the several dates immediately following. My purpose was to learn what motive had been ascribed to my suicidal act. I felt sure that the papers would contain at least hints as to the nature of the criminal charges against me. But my purpose I did not disclose to my friend. In due time he reported that no copies for the given dates were to be had. So that quest proved fruitless, and I attributed the failure to the superior strategy of the enemy.

Luckily, during those grim preparations, I hadn't lost interest in other plans, which probably saved my life. In these, the fellow patient who gained my trust acted as my own private detective. It didn't seem likely that we could defeat the combined forces against me, but the apparent impossibility added excitement to the mission. My friend, who didn’t realize he was up against the Secret Service, could go wherever he wanted within the city where the hospital was located. So, I decided to enlist his help. In July, at my suggestion, he tried to get copies of certain newspapers from New Haven, covering the date of my attempted suicide and the days immediately after. I wanted to find out what motive was attributed to my act. I was sure the papers would at least hint at the criminal charges against me. However, I didn’t tell my friend my true purpose. Eventually, he reported that there were no copies available for those dates. So, that quest ended up being fruitless, and I blamed the failure on the enemy's superior tactics.

Meanwhile, my friend had not stopped trying to convince me that my apparent relatives were not spurious; so one day I said to him: "If my relatives still live in New Haven, their addresses must be in the latest New Haven Directory. Here is a list containing the names and former addresses of my father, brother, and uncle. These were their addresses in 1900. To-morrow, when you go out, please see whether they appear in the New Haven Directory for 1902. These persons who present themselves to me as relatives pretend to live at these addresses. If they speak the truth, the 1902 Directory will corroborate them. I shall then have hope that a letter sent to any one of these addresses will reach relatives—and surely some attention will be paid to it."

Meanwhile, my friend kept trying to convince me that my supposed relatives were real; so one day I said to him: "If my relatives still live in New Haven, their addresses should be in the latest New Haven Directory. Here’s a list with the names and past addresses of my dad, brother, and uncle. These were their addresses in 1900. Tomorrow, when you go out, please check if they show up in the New Haven Directory for 1902. These people who claim to be my relatives say they live at these addresses. If they’re telling the truth, the 1902 Directory will confirm it. Then I can hope that a letter sent to any of these addresses will reach my relatives—and surely they will pay some attention to it."

The next day, my own good detective went to a local publishing house where directories of important cities throughout the country could be consulted. Shortly after he went upon this errand, my conservator appeared. He found me walking about the lawn. At his suggestion we sat down. Bold in the assurance that I could kill myself before the crisis came, I talked with him freely, replying to many of his questions and asking several. My conservator, who did not know that I doubted his identity, commented with manifest pleasure on my new-found readiness to talk. He would have been less pleased, however, had he been able to read my mind.

The next day, my trusty detective went to a local publishing house where you could check out directories of major cities across the country. Not long after he set off on this task, my conservator showed up. He found me pacing around the lawn. At his suggestion, we sat down. Confident in the belief that I could end my life before the crisis hit, I talked to him openly, answering many of his questions and asking a few of my own. My conservator, who didn’t realize that I was questioning his identity, seemed genuinely pleased with my new willingness to chat. He would have been less happy, though, if he could have seen what was going on in my mind.

Shortly after my conservator's departure, my fellow-patient returned and informed me that the latest New Haven Directory contained the names and addresses I had given him. This information, though it did not prove that my morning caller was no detective, did convince me that my real brother still lived where he did when I left New Haven, two years earlier. Now that my delusions were growing weaker, my returning reason enabled me to construct the ingenious scheme which, I believe, saved my life; for, had I not largely regained my reason when I did, I am inclined to believe that my distraught mind would have destroyed itself and me, before it could have been restored by the slow process of returning health.

Shortly after my conservator left, my fellow patient came back and told me that the latest New Haven Directory included the names and addresses I had given him. This information, while it didn’t prove that my morning visitor wasn’t a detective, made me convinced that my real brother was still living where he had been when I left New Haven two years ago. As my delusions started to fade, my returning clarity allowed me to create the clever plan that I believe saved my life; because if I hadn’t regained my sanity as I did, I think my troubled mind would have destroyed itself and me before it could have been healed by the slow journey back to health.

A few hours after my own private detective had given me the information I so much desired, I wrote the first letter I had written in twenty-six months. As letters go, it is in a class by itself. I dared not ask for ink, so I wrote with a lead pencil. Another fellow-patient in whom I had confidence, at my request, addressed the envelope; but he was not in the secret of its contents. This was an added precaution, for I thought the Secret Service men might have found out that I had a detective of my own and would confiscate any letters addressed by him or me. The next morning, my "detective" mailed the letter. That letter I still have, and I treasure it as any innocent man condemned to death would treasure a pardon. It should convince the reader that sometimes a mentally disordered person, even one suffering from many delusions, can think and write clearly. An exact copy of this—the most important letter I ever expect to be called upon to write—is here presented:

A few hours after my private detective shared the information I desperately wanted, I wrote the first letter I had penned in twenty-six months. This letter is unlike any other. I didn't dare ask for ink, so I used a pencil instead. A fellow patient whom I trusted addressed the envelope for me, but he didn't know what it contained. This was an extra precaution because I feared that the Secret Service might have discovered I had my own detective and would seize any letters written by him or me. The next morning, my "detective" mailed the letter. I still have that letter, and I cherish it like any innocent person condemned to death would cherish a pardon. It should convince the reader that even someone with a mental disorder and various delusions can think and write clearly. An exact copy of this— the most important letter I expect to ever write— is presented here:

AUGUST 29, 1902.
AUGUST 29, 1902.
DEAR GEORGE:
Dear George:
On last Wednesday morning a person who claimed to be George M. Beers of New Haven, Ct., clerk in the Director's Office of the Sheffield Scientific School and a brother of mine, called to see me.
Last Wednesday morning, a person who said he was George M. Beers from New Haven, CT, a clerk in the Director's Office at the Sheffield Scientific School and my brother, came to see me.
Perhaps what he said was true, but after the events of the last two years I find myself inclined to doubt the truth of everything that is told me. He said that he would come and see me again sometime next week, and I am sending you this letter in order that you may bring it with you as a passport, provided you are the one who was here on Wednesday.
Maybe what he said was true, but after everything that’s happened in the last two years, I’m starting to doubt the truth of anything anyone tells me. He mentioned that he would come to see me again sometime next week, and I'm sending you this letter so you can take it with you as a pass, assuming you’re the one who was here on Wednesday.
If you did not call as stated please say nothing about this letter to anyone, and when your double arrives, I'll tell him what I think of him. Would send other messages, but while things seem as they do at present it is impossible. Have had someone else address envelope for fear letter might be held up on the way.
If you didn't call as mentioned, please don't mention this letter to anyone, and when your double arrives, I'll let him know what I think of him. I would send more messages, but given the current situation, it's impossible. I've had someone else address the envelope because I'm worried the letter might get delayed on its way.
Yours,
Best,
CLIFFORD W.B.
CLIFFORD W.B.

Though I felt reasonably confident that this message would reach my brother, I was by no means certain. I was sure, however, that, should he receive it, under no circumstances would he turn it over to anyone hostile to myself. When I wrote the words: "Dear George," my feeling was much like that of a child who sends a letter to Santa Claus after his childish faith has been shaken. Like the skeptical child, I felt there was nothing to lose, but everything to gain. "Yours" fully expressed such affection for relatives as I was then capable of—for the belief that I had disgraced, perhaps destroyed, my family prompted me to forbear to use the family name in the signature.

Though I felt pretty confident that this message would reach my brother, I wasn’t completely sure. However, I was certain that if he did get it, he wouldn’t share it with anyone who was against me. When I wrote the words: "Dear George," I felt a lot like a child sending a letter to Santa Claus after losing some of that childhood belief. Like the doubtful kid, I felt I had nothing to lose but everything to gain. "Yours" expressed about as much affection for family as I was capable of at that moment— the belief that I had brought shame, maybe even ruin, to my family made me hold back from using our family name in the signature.

The thought that I might soon get in touch with my old world did not excite me. I had not much faith anyway that I was to re-establish former relations with it, and what little faith I had was all but destroyed on the morning of August 30th, 1902, when a short message, written on a slip of paper, reached me by the hand of an attendant. It informed me that my conservator would call that afternoon. I thought it a lie. I felt that any brother of mine would have taken the pains to send a letter in reply to the first I had written him in over two years. The thought that there had not been time for him to do so and that this message must have arrived by telephone did not then occur to me. What I believed was that my own letter had been confiscated. I asked one of the doctors to swear on his honor that it really was my own brother who was coming to see me. This he did. But abnormal suspicion robbed all men in my sight of whatever honor they may have had, and I was not fully reassured.

The idea that I might soon reconnect with my old life didn’t excite me. I didn't really believe I would re-establish past relationships, and what little belief I had was shattered on the morning of August 30th, 1902, when a short message, written on a piece of paper, was delivered to me by an attendant. It informed me that my conservator would visit that afternoon. I thought it was a lie. I felt that any brother of mine would have made the effort to send a letter in response to the first one I’d written him in over two years. It didn't occur to me that there might not have been time for him to do so and that this message could have arrived by phone. What I believed was that my own letter had been intercepted. I asked one of the doctors to swear on his honor that it was really my own brother who was coming to see me. He did so. But my irrational suspicion stripped all men of any honor they might have had in my eyes, and I remained uneasy.

In the afternoon, as usual, the patients were taken out of doors, I among them. I wandered about the lawn and cast frequent and expectant glances toward the gate, through which I believed my anticipated visitor would soon pass. In less than an hour he appeared. I first caught sight of him about three hundred feet away, and, impelled more by curiosity than hope, I advanced to meet him. "I wonder what the lie will be this time," was the gist of my thoughts.

In the afternoon, like always, the patients were taken outside, and I was one of them. I wandered around the lawn and often looked hopefully toward the gate, where I thought my expected visitor would soon arrive. Less than an hour later, he showed up. I noticed him first about three hundred feet away, and driven more by curiosity than hope, I went to meet him. "I wonder what the story will be this time," was what I was thinking.

The person approaching me was indeed the counterpart of my brother as I remembered him. Yet he was no more my brother than he had been at any time during the preceding two years. He was still a detective. Such he was when I shook his hand. As soon as that ceremony was over, he drew forth a leather pocketbook. I instantly recognized it as one I myself had carried for several years prior to the time I was taken ill in 1900. It was from this that he took my recent letter.

The person walking toward me was definitely the same as my brother from my memories. Yet he was no more my brother than he had been at any moment in the last two years. He was still a detective. That was clear when I shook his hand. Once that was done, he pulled out a leather wallet. I immediately recognized it as one I had used for several years before I got sick in 1900. From it, he took out my recent letter.

"Here's my passport," he said.

"Here’s my passport," he said.

"It's a good thing you brought it," I replied, as I glanced at it and again shook his hand—this time the hand of my own brother.

"It's great that you brought it," I said, looking at it and shaking his hand again—this time the hand of my own brother.

"Don't you want to read it?" he asked.

"Don't you want to read it?" he asked.

"There is no need of that. I am convinced."

"There’s no need for that. I’m convinced."

After my long journey of exploration in the jungle of a tangled imagination, a journey which finally ended in my finding the person for whom I had long searched, my behavior differed very little from that of a great explorer who, full of doubt after a long and perilous trip through real jungles, found the man he sought and, grasping his hand, greeted him with the simple and historic words, "Dr. Livingstone, I presume?"

After my long journey exploring the jungle of a tangled imagination, which ultimately led me to find the person I had been searching for, my reaction was not very different from that of a great explorer who, filled with doubt after a long and dangerous trek through real jungles, finally found the man he was looking for and, shaking his hand, greeted him with the simple and historic words, "Dr. Livingstone, I presume?"

The very instant I caught sight of my letter in the hands of my brother, all was changed. The thousands of false impressions recorded during the seven hundred and ninety-eight days of my depression seemed at once to correct themselves. Untruth became Truth. A large part of what was once my old world was again mine. To me, at last my mind seemed to have found itself, for the gigantic web of false beliefs in which it had been all but hopelessly enmeshed I now immediately recognized as a snare of delusions. That the Gordian knot of mental torture should be cut and swept away by the mere glance of a willing eye is like a miracle. Not a few patients, however, suffering from certain forms of mental disorder, regain a high degree of insight into their mental condition in what might be termed a flash of divine enlightenment. Though insight regained seemingly in an instant is a most encouraging symptom, power to reason normally on all subjects cannot, of course, be so promptly recovered. My new power to reason correctly on some subjects simply marked the transition from depression, one phase of my disorder, to elation, another phase of it. Medically speaking, I was as mentally disordered as before—yet I was happy!

The moment I saw my letter in my brother's hands, everything changed. The thousands of false beliefs I’d accumulated over the seven hundred and ninety-eight days of my depression seemed to suddenly correct themselves. Lies became truth. Much of what used to be my old world was once again mine. For the first time, my mind felt like it had found itself, as I instantly recognized the huge web of false beliefs that had almost completely trapped me as a snare of delusions. It felt like a miracle that the overwhelming pain in my mind could be cut and cleared away by a single glance from a willing eye. Many patients dealing with certain mental disorders experience a significant burst of insight into their condition that could be called a flash of divine understanding. While regaining insight in what feels like an instant is a very hopeful sign, the ability to reason normally about everything can't be restored that quickly. My newfound ability to think clearly on some topics was simply a shift from depression, one stage of my disorder, to elation, another stage. From a medical standpoint, I was just as mentally disordered as before—yet I felt happy!

My memory during depression may be likened to a photographic film, seven hundred and ninety-eight days long. Each impression seems to have been made in a negative way and then, in a fraction of a second, miraculously developed and made positive. Of hundreds of impressions made during that depressed period I had not before been conscious, but from the moment my mind, if not my full reason, found itself, they stood out vividly. Not only so, but other impressions registered during earlier years became clearer. Since that August 30th, which I regard as my second birthday (my first was on the 30th of another month), my mind has exhibited qualities which, prior to that time, were so latent as to be scarcely distinguishable. As a result, I find myself able to do desirable things I never before dreamed of doing—the writing of this book is one of them.

My memory during depression is like a film that's seven hundred and ninety-eight days long. Each moment feels like it was captured in a negative way and then, in an instant, suddenly developed into something positive. Out of the hundreds of memories from that depressed time that I hadn’t been aware of before, once my mind found itself, they all became clear. Not only that, but memories from earlier years also became sharper. Since August 30th, which I see as my second birthday (my first was on the 30th of a different month), my mind has shown abilities that were nearly invisible before that point. Because of this, I can do things I never thought I could—writing this book is one of them.

Yet had I failed to convince myself on August 30th, when my brother came to see me, that he was no spy, I am almost sure that I should have compassed my own destruction within the following ten days, for the next month, I believed, was the fatal one of opening courts. You will recall that it was death by drowning that impended. I liken my salvation itself to a prolonged process of drowning. Thousands of minutes of the seven hundred and ninety-eight days—and there were over one million of them, during which I had been borne down by intolerably burdensome delusions—were, I imagine, much like the last minutes of consciousness experienced by persons who drown. Many who have narrowly escaped that fate can testify to the vividness with which good and bad impressions of their entire life rush through their confused minds, and hold them in a grip of terror until a kind unconsciousness envelops them. Such had been many of my moments. But the only unconsciousness which had deadened my sensibilities during these two despondent years was that of sleep itself. Though I slept fairly well most of the time, mine was seldom a dreamless sleep. Many of my dreams were, if anything, harder to bear than my delusions of the day, for what little reason I had was absolutely suspended in sleep. Almost every night my brain was at battledore and shuttlecock with weird thoughts. And if not all my dreams were terrifying, this fact seemed to be only because a perverted and perverse Reason, in order that its possessor might not lose the capacity for suffering, knew how to keep Hope alive with visions which supplied the contrast necessary for keen appreciation.

Yet had I failed to convince myself on August 30th, when my brother came to see me, that he was no spy, I’m almost sure I would have brought about my own destruction within the next ten days, since I believed the following month would be the fatal one for opening courts. You’ll recall that death by drowning was looming over me. I compare my salvation to a long process of drowning. Thousands of minutes out of the seven hundred and ninety-eight days—and there were over a million of them, during which I was weighed down by unbearable delusions—were, I imagine, similar to the final moments of awareness experienced by people who drown. Many who have narrowly escaped that fate can testify to how vividly both good and bad memories of their entire lives rush through their disoriented minds, holding them in a grip of terror until a kind of unconsciousness encircles them. Many of mine had been like that. But the only unconsciousness that had dulled my senses during those two bleak years was the kind that comes with sleep itself. While I slept fairly well most of the time, my sleep was rarely dreamless. Many of my dreams were, if anything, harder to bear than my daytime delusions, since the little reason I had was completely suspended in sleep. Almost every night my mind was like a game of battledore and shuttlecock with strange thoughts. And if not all of my dreams were terrifying, that seemed to be only because a twisted and perverse Reason, so that its owner wouldn’t lose the ability to suffer, knew how to keep Hope alive with visions that provided the contrast needed for sharp appreciation.

No man can be born again, but I believe I came as near it as ever a man did. To leave behind what was in reality a hell, and immediately have this good green earth revealed in more glory than most men ever see it, was one of the compensating privileges which make me feel that my suffering was worth while.

No man can be born again, but I believe I came as close as any man ever has. To leave behind what was truly a hell and almost immediately see this beautiful green earth in a way that most people will never experience was one of the rewarding privileges that makes me feel my suffering was worthwhile.

I have already described the peculiar sensation which assailed me when, in June, 1900, I lost my reason. At that time my brain felt as though pricked by a million needles at white heat. On this August 30th, 1902, shortly after largely regaining my reason, I had another most distinct sensation in the brain. It started under my brow and gradually spread until the entire surface was affected. The throes of a dying Reason had been torture. The sensations felt as my dead Reason was reborn were delightful. It seemed as though the refreshing breath of some kind Goddess of Wisdom were being gently blown against the surface of my brain. It was a sensation not unlike that produced by a menthol pencil rubbed ever so gently over a fevered brow. So delicate, so crisp and exhilarating was it that words fail me in my attempt to describe it. Few, if any, experiences can be more delightful. If the exaltation produced by some drugs is anything like it, I can easily understand how and why certain pernicious habits enslave those who contract them. For me, however, this experience was liberation, not enslavement.

I’ve already talked about the strange feeling I had when, in June 1900, I lost my mind. Back then, it felt like my brain was being poked by a million hot needles. Now, on August 30, 1902, shortly after mostly regaining my sanity, I experienced another very clear sensation in my brain. It started under my brow and gradually spread until the whole surface was affected. The agony of a dying mind had been tormenting. The feelings I experienced as my dead mind came back to life were wonderful. It felt like the refreshing breath of some kind of Goddess of Wisdom was being gently blown against the surface of my brain. It was a sensation similar to a menthol pencil lightly rubbed over a fevered forehead. It was so delicate, crisp, and invigorating that I can't find the words to describe it. Few, if any, experiences can be more wonderful. If the high that some drugs give is anything like this, I can totally see how and why some harmful habits trap those who get hooked. For me, though, this experience was about freedom, not bondage.

 

XIII

After two years of silence I found it no easy matter to carry on with my brother a sustained conversation. So weak were my vocal cords from lack of use that every few minutes I must either rest or whisper. And upon pursing my lips I found myself unable to whistle, notwithstanding the popular belief, drawn from vague memories of small-boyhood, that this art is instinctive. Those who all their lives have talked at will cannot possibly appreciate the enjoyment I found in using my regained power of speech. Reluctantly I returned to the ward; but not until my brother had left for home, laden with so much of my conversation that it took most of his leisure for the next two days to tell the family what I had said in two hours.

After two years of silence, I found it difficult to have a long conversation with my brother. My vocal cords were so weak from not being used that I had to either take breaks or whisper every few minutes. And when I tried to pucker my lips to whistle, I discovered I couldn’t, despite the common belief, based on hazy childhood memories, that whistling is something we just know how to do. People who have talked freely all their lives can't fully understand the joy I felt in using my newly regained ability to speak. I reluctantly went back to the ward, but only after my brother had left for home, carrying so much of our conversation that it took up most of his free time for the next two days to share with the family what I had said in those two hours.

During the first few hours I seemed virtually normal. I had none of the delusions which had previously oppressed me; nor had I yet developed any of the expansive ideas, or delusions of grandeur, which soon began to crowd in upon me. So normal did I appear while talking to my brother that he thought I should be able to return home in a few weeks; and, needless to say, I agreed with him. But the pendulum, as it were, had swung too far. The human brain is too complex a mechanism to admit of any such complete readjustment in an instant. It is said to be composed of several million cells; and, that fact granted, it seems safe to say that every day, perhaps every hour, hundreds of thousands of the cells of my brain were now being brought into a state of renewed activity. Comparatively sane and able to recognize the important truths of life, I was yet insane as to many of its practical details. Judgment being King of the Realm of Thought, it was not surprising that my judgment failed often to decide correctly the many questions presented to it by its abnormally communicative subjects. At first I seemed to live a second childhood. I did with delight many things which I had first learned to do as a child—the more so as it had been necessary for me to learn again to eat and walk, and now to talk. I had much lost time to make up; and for a while my sole ambition seemed to be to utter as many thousand words a day as possible. My fellow-patients who for fourteen months had seen me walk about in silence—a silence so profound and inexorable that I would seldom heed their friendly salutations—were naturally surprised to see me in my new mood of unrestrained loquacity and irrepressible good humor. In short, I had come into that abnormal condition which is known to psychiatrists as elation.

During the first few hours, I seemed almost normal. I didn’t have any of the delusions that had previously troubled me, nor had I developed any grandiose ideas or delusions of grandeur that soon started to overwhelm me. I appeared so normal while talking to my brother that he thought I could go home in a few weeks; and, of course, I agreed with him. But the pendulum, in a way, had swung too far. The human brain is too intricate to allow for such a complete readjustment all at once. It's said to be made up of several million cells, and considering that fact, it seems safe to say that every day, perhaps every hour, hundreds of thousands of my brain's cells were now becoming active again. While I was relatively sane and able to grasp the important truths of life, I was still out of touch with many of its practical details. Since judgment is the King of the Realm of Thought, it wasn’t surprising that my judgment often failed to correctly decide the many questions thrown at it by its overly talkative subjects. At first, I felt like I was living a second childhood. I happily did many things I had learned to do as a child—the more so because I had to relearn how to eat, walk, and now talk. I had a lot of lost time to catch up on, and for a while, my only goal seemed to be to say as many thousands of words a day as I could. My fellow patients, who had seen me walk around in silence for fourteen months—a silence so deep and unyielding that I hardly acknowledged their friendly greetings—were understandably shocked to see me in this new mood of unrestrained chatter and unstoppable good humor. In short, I had entered that abnormal state known to psychiatrists as elation.

For several weeks I believe I did not sleep more than two or three hours a night. Such was my state of elation, however, that all signs of fatigue were entirely absent and the sustained and abnormal mental and physical activity in which I then indulged has left on my memory no other than a series of very pleasant impressions. Though based on fancy, the delights of some forms of mental disorder are real. Few, if any, sane persons would care to test the matter at so great a price; but those familiar with the "Letters of Charles Lamb" must know that Lamb, himself, underwent treatment for mental disease. In a letter to Coleridge, dated June 10th, 1796, he says: "At some future time I will amuse you with an account, as full as my memory will permit, of the strange turns my frenzy took. I look back upon it at times with a gloomy kind of envy; for, while it lasted, I had many, many hours of pure happiness. Dream not, Coleridge, of having tasted all the grandeur and wildness of Fancy till you have gone mad! All now seems to me vapid, comparatively so!"

For several weeks, I don’t think I slept more than two or three hours a night. However, I was so excited that I didn’t feel any signs of tiredness, and the intense and unusual mental and physical activity I engaged in during that time has left me with nothing but a series of really pleasant memories. Although it was fueled by imagination, the joys of certain kinds of mental disorder are genuine. Few, if any, sane people would want to experience that at such a high cost; but those who know the "Letters of Charles Lamb" must remember that Lamb himself received treatment for mental illness. In a letter to Coleridge dated June 10, 1796, he writes: "At some future time I will entertain you with a full account, as much as my memory allows, of the strange twists my madness took. I sometimes look back on it with a kind of gloomy envy; because, while it lasted, I experienced many, many hours of pure happiness. Don’t think, Coleridge, that you have fully experienced the grandeur and wildness of imagination until you’ve gone mad! Everything now feels bland to me, relatively speaking!"

As for me, the very first night vast but vague humanitarian projects began joyously to shape themselves in my mind. My garden of thoughts seemed filled with flowers which might properly be likened to the quick-blowing night-blooming cereus—that Delusion of Grandeur of all flowering plants that thinks itself prodigal enough if it but unmask its beauty to the moon! Few of my bold fancies, however, were of so fugitive and chaste a splendor.

As for me, the very first night, large but unclear humanitarian projects started to joyfully take shape in my mind. My garden of thoughts felt like it was filled with flowers similar to the fast-growing night-blooming cereus— that Grand Delusion among flowers that believes it’s generous enough if it just reveals its beauty to the moon! However, few of my bold ideas were of such fleeting and pure splendor.

The religious instinct is found in primitive man. It is not strange, therefore, that at this time the religious side of my nature was the first to display compelling activity. Whether or not this was due to my rescue from a living death, and my immediate appreciation of God's goodness, both to me and to those faithful relatives who had done all the praying during the preceding two years—this I cannot say. But the fact stands out, that, whereas I had, while depressed, attached a sinister significance to everything done or said in my presence, I now interpreted the most trifling incidents as messages from God. The day after this transition I attended church. It was the first service in over two years which I had not attended against my will. The reading of a psalm—the 45th—made a lasting impression upon me, and the interpretation which I placed upon it furnishes the key to my attitude during the first weeks of elation. It seemed to me a direct message from Heaven.

The religious instinct is present in primitive humans. It's not surprising, then, that at this point, the religious aspect of my nature was the first to show strong activity. I can't say whether this was because I had been rescued from a living death or because I immediately recognized God's goodness, both to myself and to those faithful relatives who had been praying for me during the past two years. But the truth is, while I was feeling down, I had attached a dark meaning to everything done or said around me; now, I saw even the smallest events as messages from God. The day after this change, I went to church. It was the first service I attended in over two years that I didn’t have to go to against my will. The reading of a psalm—the 45th—really impacted me, and the interpretation I placed on it provides the key to my mindset during the first few weeks of my newfound joy. It felt like a direct message from Heaven.

The minister began: "My heart is inditing a good matter: I speak of the things which I have made touching the king: my tongue is the pen of a ready writer."—Whose heart but mine? And the things indited—what were they but the humanitarian projects which had blossomed in my garden of thoughts over night? When, a few days later, I found myself writing very long letters with unwonted facility, I became convinced that my tongue was to prove itself "the pen of a ready writer." Indeed, to these prophetic words I trace the inception of an irresistible desire, of which this book is the first fruit.

The minister started: "My heart is pouring out a great message: I'm talking about the things I've created regarding the king; my tongue is like the pen of a skilled writer."—Whose heart but mine? And the things created—what were they but the humanitarian projects that had blossomed in my mind overnight? A few days later, as I found myself writing very long letters with unexpected ease, I became convinced that my tongue would prove to be "the pen of a skilled writer." In fact, I attribute the beginning of an irresistible desire to these prophetic words, of which this book is the first outcome.

"Thou art fairer than the children of men; grace is poured into thy lips:" was the verse next read (by myself and the congregation), to which the minister responded, "Therefore God hath blessed thee for ever."—"Surely, I have been selected as the instrument wherewith great reforms shall be effected," was my thought. (All is grist that comes to the mill of a mind in elation—then even divine encomiums seem not undeserved.)

"You are more beautiful than the children of men; grace is poured into your lips:" was the verse next read (by me and the congregation), to which the minister responded, "Therefore God has blessed you forever."—"Surely, I have been chosen as the instrument for great reforms," was my thought. (Everything that comes to a mind in elation is valuable—then even divine praise seems deserved.)

"Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O most mighty, with thy glory and thy majesty"—a command to fight. "And in thy majesty ride prosperously because of truth and meekness and righteousness;" replied the minister. "And thy right hand shall teach thee terrible things,"—was another response. That I could speak the truth, I knew. "Meekness" I could not associate with myself, except that during the preceding two years I had suffered many indignities without open resentment. That my right hand with a pen should teach me terrible things—how to fight for reform—I firmly believed.

"Gird your sword on your thigh, O most mighty, with your glory and your majesty"—a command to fight. "And in your majesty ride successfully because of truth and humility and righteousness;" replied the minister. "And your right hand will teach you terrible things,"—was another response. I knew I could speak the truth. I couldn't relate "humility" to myself, except that during the past two years I had endured many indignities without openly showing my resentment. That my right hand with a pen should teach me terrible things—how to fight for reform—I strongly believed.

"Thine arrows are sharp in the heart of the King's enemies, whereby the people fall under thee," quoth the minister. Yes, my tongue could be as sharp as an arrow, and I should be able to stand up against those who should stand in the way of reform. Again: "Thou lovest righteousness, and hatest wickedness. Therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows." The first sentence I did not apply to myself; but being then, as I supposed, a man restored to himself, it was easy to feel that I had been anointed with the oil of gladness above my fellows. "Oil of gladness" is, in truth, an apt phrase wherewith to describe elation.

"Your arrows are sharp in the hearts of the King’s enemies, causing the people to fall before you," said the minister. Yes, my words could be as sharp as an arrow, and I should be able to stand up against those who oppose reform. Again: "You love righteousness and hate wickedness. Therefore God, your God, has anointed you with the oil of joy above your peers." I didn’t apply the first sentence to myself; but at that moment, believing I was restored to my true self, it was easy to feel that I had been anointed with the oil of joy above my peers. "Oil of joy" truly is a fitting phrase to describe elation.

The last two verses of the psalm corroborated the messages found in the preceding verses: "I will make thy name to be remembered in all generations:"—thus the minister. "Therefore shall the people praise thee for ever and ever," was the response I read. That spelled immortal fame for me, but only on condition that I should carry to a successful conclusion the mission of reform—an obligation placed upon me by God when He restored my reason.

The last two verses of the psalm supported the messages in the earlier verses: "I will make your name remembered in all generations," said the minister. "Therefore, the people will praise you forever and ever," was my response. That meant lasting fame to me, but only if I successfully completed the mission of reform—an obligation given to me by God when He restored my sanity.

When I set out upon a career of reform, I was impelled to do so by motives in part like those which seem to have possessed Don Quixote when he set forth, as Cervantes says, with the intention "of righting every kind of wrong, and exposing himself to peril and danger, from which in the issue he would obtain eternal renown and fame." In likening myself to Cervantes' mad hero my purpose is quite other than to push myself within the charmed circle of the chivalrous. What I wish to do is to make plain that a man abnormally elated may be swayed irresistably by his best instincts, and that while under the spell of an exaltation, idealistic in degree, he may not only be willing, but eager to assume risks and endure hardships which under normal conditions he would assume reluctantly, if at all. In justice to myself, however, I may remark that my plans for reform have never assumed quixotic, and therefore, impracticable proportions. At no time have I gone a-tilting at windmills. A pen rather than a lance has been my weapon of offence and defence; for with its point I have felt sure that I should one day prick the civic conscience into a compassionate activity, and thus bring into a neglected field earnest men and women who should act as champions for those afflicted thousands least able to fight for themselves.

When I started my journey toward reform, I was driven by motives similar to those that seemed to inspire Don Quixote when he set out, as Cervantes puts it, with the goal "of righting every kind of wrong, and exposing himself to peril and danger, from which he would ultimately gain eternal renown and fame." By comparing myself to Cervantes' delusional hero, my intention is not to insert myself into the noble circle of chivalry. What I want to convey is that a person who feels unusually thrilled can be irresistibly influenced by their best instincts, and that while under the spell of a heightened idealism, they may not only be willing but eager to take risks and face challenges that, under normal circumstances, they would face with reluctance, if at all. However, to be fair to myself, I should note that my reform plans have never taken on quixotic or impractical dimensions. At no point have I been charging at windmills. Instead, I have wielded a pen rather than a lance as my weapon for offense and defense; with its point, I have believed that one day I would prick the civic conscience into compassionate action, thus bringing earnest men and women into a neglected arena to champion those countless individuals least able to fight for themselves.

 

XIV

After being without relatives and friends for over two years I naturally lost no time in trying again to get in touch with them; though I did heed my conservator's request that I first give him two or three days in which to acquaint intimates with the new turn my affairs had taken.

After being away from family and friends for more than two years, I quickly tried to reach out to them; however, I listened to my conservator's suggestion to give him a couple of days to inform close contacts about the new developments in my situation.

During the latter part of that first week I wrote many letters, so many, indeed, that I soon exhausted a liberal supply of stationery. This had been placed at my disposal at the suggestion of my conservator, who had wisely arranged that I should have whatever I wanted, if expedient. It was now at my own suggestion that the supervisor gave me large sheets of manila wrapping paper. These I proceeded to cut into strips a foot wide. One such strip, four feet long, would suffice for a mere billet-doux; but a real letter usually required several such strips pasted together. More than once letters twenty or thirty feet long were written; and on one occasion the accumulation of two or three days of excessive productivity, when spread upon the floor, reached from one end of the corridor to the other—a distance of about one hundred feet. My hourly output was something like twelve feet, with an average of one hundred and fifty words to the foot. Under the pressure of elation one takes pride in doing everything in record time. Despite my speed my letters were not incoherent. They were simply digressive, which was to be expected, as elation befogs one's "goal idea." Though these epistolary monstrosities were launched, few reached those to whom they were addressed; for my conservator had wisely ordered that my literary output be sent in bulk to him. His action was exasperating, but later I realized that he had done me a great favor when he interposed his judgment between my red-hot mentality and the cool minds of the workaday world. Yet this interference with what I deemed my rights proved to be the first step in the general overruling of them by tactless attendants and, in particular, by a certain assistant physician.

During the last part of that first week, I wrote a ton of letters—so many that I quickly ran out of stationery. My conservator had generously provided me with plenty, suggesting that I have whatever I needed if it was reasonable. Now, I asked the supervisor for large sheets of manila wrapping paper. I cut these into strips a foot wide. One of those strips, four feet long, was enough for a simple love note; but a real letter usually took several strips glued together. I wrote letters that were twenty or thirty feet long more than once, and once, after a couple of days of intense writing, the pile stretched from one end of the corridor to the other—a distance of about a hundred feet. I was cranking out roughly twelve feet an hour, averaging one hundred and fifty words for every foot. When you're feeling elated, you take pride in doing everything super quickly. Even with my speed, my letters weren’t nonsensical. They were just rambling, which is expected since euphoria can cloud your "goal idea." Although these huge letters were sent out, few actually got to their intended recipients because my conservator decided that my writing should all go to him first. His choice was frustrating, but later I understood he did me a big favor by filtering my fiery thoughts before they reached the rational minds of the everyday world. Still, this interference with what I thought were my rights was the first step toward those rights being overruled by thoughtless staff, especially a certain assistant physician.

I had always shown a strong inclination to superintend. In consequence, in my elated condition it was but natural that I should have an excess of executive impulses. In order to decrease this executive pressure I proceeded to assume entire charge of that portion of the hospital in which I happened at the moment to be confined. What I eventually issued as imperative orders were often presented at first as polite suggestions. But, if my suggestions were not accorded a respectful hearing, and my demands acted upon at once, I invariably supplemented them with vituperative ultimatums. These were double-edged, and involved me in trouble quite as often as they gained the ends I sought.

I had always had a strong desire to take charge. So, in my excited state, it was only natural that I felt a surge of leadership urges. To ease this pressure to lead, I decided to take full control of the part of the hospital where I was currently staying. What I ended up issuing as strict orders often started off as polite suggestions. However, if my suggestions weren’t taken seriously and my requests weren’t acted on right away, I would typically follow up with harsh ultimatums. These backfired on me just as often as they helped me achieve my goals.

The assistant physician in charge of my case, realizing that he could not grant all of my requests, unwisely decided to deny most of them. Had he been tactful, he could have taken the same stand without arousing my animosity. As it was, he treated me with a contemptuous sort of indifference which finally developed into spite, and led to much trouble for us both. During the two wild months that followed, the superintendent and the steward could induce me to do almost anything by simply requesting it. If two men out of three could control me easily during such a period of mental excitement, is it not reasonable to suppose that the third man, the assistant physician, could likewise have controlled me had he treated me with consideration? It was his undisguised superciliousness that gave birth to my contempt for him. In a letter written during my second week of elation, I expressed the opinion that he and I should get along well together. But that was before I had become troublesome enough to try the man's patience. Nevertheless, it indicates that he could have saved himself hours of time and subsequent worry, had he met my friendly advances in the proper spirit, for it is the quality of heart quite as much as the quantity of mind that cures or makes happy the insane.

The assistant physician in charge of my case, realizing he couldn’t fulfill all my requests, foolishly chose to deny most of them. If he had been tactful, he could have taken the same position without making me upset. Instead, he treated me with a dismissive kind of indifference, which eventually turned into resentment and resulted in a lot of trouble for both of us. During the two chaotic months that followed, the superintendent and the steward could get me to do almost anything just by asking. If two out of three men could easily manage me during that time of mental upheaval, isn’t it reasonable to think that the third man, the assistant physician, could have managed me too if he had shown some consideration? It was his obvious arrogance that made me regard him with disdain. In a letter I wrote during my second week of excitement, I expressed the belief that he and I should get along well. But that was before I became annoying enough to test his patience. Still, it shows that he could have saved himself hours of time and later stress if he had responded positively to my friendly attempts, because it’s the quality of kindness just as much as the amount of intelligence that helps cure or make the mentally ill happy.

The literary impulse took such a hold on me that, when I first sat down to compose a letter, I bluntly refused to stop writing and go to bed when the attendant ordered me to do so. For over one year this man had seen me mute and meek, and the sudden and startling change from passive obedience to uncompromising independence naturally puzzled him. He threatened to drag me to my room, but strangely enough decided not to do so. After half an hour's futile coaxing, during which time an unwonted supply of blood was drawn to his brain, that surprised organ proved its gratitude by giving birth to a timely and sensible idea. With an unaccustomed resourcefulness, by cutting off the supply of light at the electric switch, he put the entire ward in darkness. Secretly I admired the stratagem, but my words on that occasion probably conveyed no idea of the approbation that lurked within me.

The urge to write became so strong that when I first sat down to write a letter, I flat out refused to stop and go to bed when the attendant told me to. For over a year, this man had seen me quiet and compliant, so the sudden shift from being passive to being completely independent surprised him. He threatened to drag me to my room, but oddly enough, he decided against it. After half an hour of pointless pleading, during which an unusual amount of blood rushed to his brain, that surprised organ came up with a clever and timely idea. With unexpected cleverness, he turned off the lights at the switch, plunging the whole ward into darkness. I secretly admired the tactic, but my words at that moment probably didn’t reflect the appreciation I felt inside.

I then went to bed, but not to sleep. The ecstasy of elation made each conscious hour one of rapturous happiness, and my memory knows no day of brighter sunlight than those nights. The floodgates of thought wide open. So jealous of each other were the thoughts that they seemed to stumble over one another in their mad rush to present themselves to my re-enthroned ego.

I then went to bed, but not to sleep. The excitement of joy made every waking hour feel like pure happiness, and my memory doesn’t recall any days with brighter sunlight than those nights. The floodgates of thought were wide open. My thoughts were so eager to get attention that they seemed to trip over each other in their crazy rush to present themselves to my revived self.

I naturally craved companionship, but there were not many patients whom I cared to talk with. I did, however, greatly desire to engage the assistant physician in conversation, as he was a man of some education and familiar with the history of my case. But this man, who had tried to induce me to speak when delusions had tied my tongue, now, when I was at last willing talk, would scarcely condescend to listen; and what seemed to me his studied and ill-disguised avoidance only served to whet my desire to detain him whenever possible.

I naturally wanted companionship, but there weren’t many patients I wanted to talk to. However, I really wanted to chat with the assistant physician, since he was educated and knew the details of my case. But this man, who had tried to get me to speak when my delusions had silenced me, now that I was finally ready to talk, barely made an effort to listen; and what seemed to be his deliberate and obvious avoidance only made me more eager to keep him around whenever I could.

It was about the second week that my reformative turn of mind became acute. The ward in which I was confined was well furnished and as homelike as such a place could be, though in justice to my own home I must observe that the resemblance was not great. About the so-called violent ward I had far less favorable ideas. Though I had not been subjected to physical abuse during the first fourteen months of my stay here, I had seen unnecessary and often brutal force used by the attendants in managing several so-called violent patients, who, upon their arrival, had been placed in the ward where I was. I had also heard convincing rumors of rough treatment of irresponsible patients in the violent ward.

It was around the second week that my desire to change really intensified. The ward where I was kept was nicely furnished and as comfortable as a place like that could be, though to be fair to my own home, it didn’t resemble it much. I had much less favorable thoughts about the so-called violent ward. Even though I hadn’t experienced any physical abuse during the first fourteen months of my stay, I witnessed unnecessary and often harsh force used by the staff to handle several so-called violent patients who had been placed in my ward upon their arrival. I had also heard convincing rumors about the rough treatment of vulnerable patients in the violent ward.

At once I determined to conduct a thorough investigation of the institution. In order that I might have proof that my intended action was deliberate, my first move was to tell one or two fellow-patients that I should soon transgress some rule in such a way as to necessitate my removal to the violent ward. At first I thought of breaking a few panes of glass; but my purpose was accomplished in another way—and, indeed, sooner than I had anticipated. My conservator, in my presence, had told the assistant physician that the doctors could permit me to telephone him whenever they should see fit. It was rather with the wish to test the unfriendly physician than to satisfy any desire to speak with my conservator that one morning I asked permission to call up the latter. That very morning I had received a letter from him. This the doctor knew, for I showed him the letter—but not its contents. It was on the letter that I based my demand, though in it my brother did not even intimate that he wished to speak to me. The doctor, however, had no way of knowing that my statement was not true. To deny my request was simply one of his ill-advised whims, and his refusal was given with customary curtness and contempt. I met his refusal in kind, and presented him with a trenchant critique of his character.

Right away, I decided to do a thorough investigation of the place. To make sure I had proof that my intended action was intentional, my first step was to tell a couple of fellow patients that I would soon break some rule that would get me moved to the violent ward. Initially, I thought about breaking a few panes of glass; however, I achieved my goal in a different way—and actually sooner than I expected. In my presence, my conservator told the assistant physician that the doctors could let me call him whenever they felt like it. One morning, I asked to call my conservator, mainly to test the unhelpful physician rather than because I actually wanted to talk to him. That very morning, I had received a letter from my conservator. The doctor knew about it since I showed him the letter, but not its contents. I based my request on that letter, even though my brother didn't even hint that he wanted to speak with me. However, the doctor had no way of knowing that my statement wasn’t true. Denying my request was just one of his foolish whims, and he refused me with his usual shortness and disdain. I responded in kind, giving him a sharp critique of his character.

He said, "Unless you stop talking in that way I shall have you transferred to the Fourth Ward." (This was the violent ward.)

He said, "If you don't stop talking like that, I'll have you moved to the Fourth Ward." (This was the violent ward.)

"Put me where you please," was my reply. "I'll put you in the gutter before I get through with you."

"Put me wherever you want," I replied. "I'll take you down before I’m done with you."

With that the doctor made good his threat, and the attendant escorted me to the violent ward—a willing, in fact, eager prisoner.

With that, the doctor followed through on his threat, and the attendant escorted me to the violent ward—a willing, in fact, eager prisoner.

The ward in which I was now placed (September 13th, 1902) was furnished in the plainest manner. The floors were of hard wood and the walls were bare. Except when at meals or out of doors taking their accustomed exercise, the patients usually lounged about in one large room, in which heavy benches were used, it being thought that in the hands of violent patients, chairs might become a menace to others. In the dining room, however, there were chairs of a substantial type, for patients seldom run amuck at meal time. Nevertheless, one of these dining-room chairs soon acquired a history.

The ward where I was now placed (September 13th, 1902) was furnished in the simplest way. The floors were hardwood and the walls were bare. Except during meals or when outside for their usual exercise, the patients typically lounged around in one large room, which had heavy benches since it was thought that chairs could be a danger in the hands of violent patients. However, in the dining room, there were sturdy chairs because patients rarely went out of control at mealtime. Still, one of these dining-room chairs soon had its own story.

As my banishment had come on short notice, I had failed to provide myself with many things I now desired. My first request was that I be supplied with stationery. The attendants, acting no doubt on the doctor's orders, refused to grant my request; nor would they give me a lead pencil—which, luckily, I did not need, for I happened to have one. Despite their refusal I managed to get some scraps of paper, on which I was soon busily engaged in writing notes to those in authority. Some of these (as I learned later) were delivered, but no attention was paid to them. No doctor came near me until evening, when the one who had banished me made his regular round of inspection. When he appeared, the interrupted conversation of the morning was resumed—that is, by me—and in a similar vein. I again asked leave to telephone my conservator. The doctor again refused, and, of course, again I told him what I thought of him.

Since my banishment came on short notice, I didn't have the chance to prepare for many things I now needed. My first request was for some stationery. The attendants, probably following the doctor’s orders, refused to fulfill my request; they wouldn’t even give me a lead pencil—which, fortunately, I didn’t need because I happened to have one. Despite their refusal, I managed to find some scraps of paper, and I quickly got to work writing notes to those in charge. Some of these (as I later found out) were delivered, but they were completely ignored. No doctor came to see me until the evening when the one who had banished me made his usual rounds. When he showed up, I picked up our earlier conversation right where we left off—that is, I did. I asked again if I could call my conservator. The doctor denied me again, and of course, I told him exactly what I thought of him once more.

My imprisonment pleased me. I was where I most wished to be, and I busied myself investigating conditions and making mental notes. As the assistant physician could grant favors to the attendants, and had authority to discharge them, they did his bidding and continued to refuse most of my requests. In spite of their unfriendly attitude, however, I did manage to persuade the supervisor, a kindly man, well along in years, to deliver a note to the steward. In it I asked him to come at once, as I wished to talk with him. The steward, whom I looked upon as a friend, returned no answer and made no visit. I supposed he, too, had purposely ignored me. As I learned afterwards, both he and the superintendent were absent, else perhaps I should have been treated in a less high-handed manner by the assistant physician, who was not absent.

My imprisonment made me feel content. I was exactly where I wanted to be, and I kept myself occupied by observing my surroundings and taking mental notes. Since the assistant physician could give favors to the staff and had the power to let them go, they followed his orders and continued to deny most of my requests. Despite their unfriendly demeanor, I did manage to convince the supervisor, a kind older man, to deliver a note to the steward. In it, I asked him to come immediately because I wanted to talk to him. The steward, whom I considered a friend, didn’t reply or come to see me. I figured he was ignoring me on purpose too. Later, I found out that both he and the superintendent were away; otherwise, maybe the assistant physician wouldn’t have treated me so harshly, and he was the only one there.

The next morning, after a renewal of my request and a repeated refusal, I asked the doctor to send me the "Book of Psalms" which I had left in my former room. With this request he complied, believing, perhaps, that some religion would at least do me no harm. I probably read my favorite psalm, the 45th; but most of my time I spent writing, on the flyleaves, psalms of my own. And if the value of a psalm is to be measured by the intensity of feeling portrayed, my compositions of that day rightly belonged beside the writings of David. My psalms were indited to those in authority at the hospital, and later in the day the supervisor—who proved himself a friend on many occasions—took the book to headquarters.

The next morning, after I reiterated my request and received the same refusal, I asked the doctor to send me the "Book of Psalms" that I had left in my old room. He agreed, perhaps thinking that some religion wouldn't hurt me. I probably read my favorite psalm, the 45th, but I spent most of my time writing my own psalms in the margins. If the worth of a psalm is judged by the depth of emotion expressed, my creations that day definitely deserved to sit alongside David's writings. My psalms were addressed to the people in charge at the hospital, and later in the day, the supervisor—who proved to be a friend on many occasions—took the book to headquarters.

The assistant physician, who had mistaken my malevolent tongue for a violent mind, had placed me in an exile which precluded my attending the service which was held in the chapel that Sunday afternoon. Time which might better have been spent in church I therefore spent in perfecting a somewhat ingenious scheme for getting in touch with the steward. That evening, when the doctor again appeared, I approached him in a friendly way and politely repeated my request. He again refused to grant it. With an air of resignation I said, "Well, as it seems useless to argue the point with you and as the notes sent to others have thus far been ignored, I should like, with your kind permission, to kick a hole in your damned old building and to-morrow present myself to the steward in his office."

The assistant physician, who had confused my sharp words with a troubled mind, had put me in a situation that prevented me from going to the service held in the chapel that Sunday afternoon. Instead of spending that time in church, I used it to come up with a somewhat clever plan to contact the steward. That evening, when the doctor returned, I approached him in a friendly manner and politely repeated my request. He refused again. With a sigh of acceptance, I said, "Well, since it seems pointless to debate this with you and the messages sent to others have so far been ignored, I’d like, with your kind permission, to kick a hole in your old building and show up at the steward’s office tomorrow."

"Kick away!" he said with a sneer. He then entered an adjoining ward, where he remained for about ten minutes.

"Kick away!" he said with a smirk. He then walked into a nearby room, where he stayed for about ten minutes.

If you will draw in your mind, or on paper, a letter "L," and let the vertical part represent a room forty feet in length, and the horizontal part one of twenty, and if you will then picture me as standing in a doorway at the intersection of these two lines—the door to the dining room—and the doctor behind another door at the top of the perpendicular, forty feet away, you will have represented graphically the opposing armies just prior to the first real assault in what proved to be a siege of seven weeks.

If you picture in your mind, or on paper, the letter "L," with the vertical line representing a room that's forty feet long and the horizontal line representing a length of twenty feet, imagine me standing in the doorway where these two lines meet—the door to the dining room—and the doctor behind another door at the top of the vertical line, forty feet away. This will give you a visual representation of the opposing forces right before the first real attack in what turned out to be a seven-week siege.

The moment the doctor re-entered the ward, as he had to do to return to the office, I disappeared through my door—into the dining room. I then walked the length of that room and picked up one of the heavy wooden chairs, selected for my purpose while the doctor and his tame charges were at church. Using the chair as a battering-ram, without malice—joy being in my heart—I deliberately thrust two of its legs through an upper and a lower pane of a four-paned plate glass window. The only miscalculation I made was in failing to place myself directly in front of that window, and at a proper distance, so that I might have broken every one of the four panes. This was a source of regret to me, for I was always loath to leave a well-thought-out piece of work unfinished.

The moment the doctor came back into the ward to get to his office, I slipped through my door into the dining room. I walked across the room and grabbed one of the heavy wooden chairs I'd picked out for this purpose while the doctor and his patients were at church. Using the chair like a battering ram, without any bad intention—feeling joy in my heart—I intentionally smashed two of its legs through the upper and lower panes of a four-paned plate glass window. My only mistake was not positioning myself directly in front of the window, and at the right distance, so I could have shattered all four panes. This made me feel regretful because I always hated leaving a carefully planned task unfinished.

The crash of shattered and falling glass startled every one but me. Especially did it frighten one patient who happened to be in the dining room at the time. He fled. The doctor and the attendant who were in the adjoining room could not see me, or know what the trouble was; but they lost no time in finding out. Like the proverbial cold-blooded murderer who stands over his victim, weapon in hand, calmly awaiting arrest, I stood my ground, and, with a fair degree of composure, awaited the onrush of doctor and attendant. They soon had me in hand. Each taking an arm, they marched me to my room. This took not more than half a minute, but the time was not so short as to prevent my delivering myself of one more thumb-nail characterization of the doctor. My inability to recall that delineation, verbatim, entails no loss on literature. But one remark made as the doctor seized hold of me was apt, though not impromptu. "Well, doctor," I said, "knowing you to be a truthful man, I just took you at your word."

The crash of shattered glass startled everyone except me. It especially scared one patient who happened to be in the dining room at the time. He ran away. The doctor and the attendant in the adjoining room couldn’t see me or know what was wrong, but they didn’t waste any time figuring it out. Like a cold-blooded killer standing over his victim, weapon in hand, calmly waiting to be caught, I stood my ground and, with a reasonable amount of composure, braced for the rush of the doctor and the attendant. They quickly had me under control. Each took an arm and marched me to my room. This took no more than thirty seconds, but it was long enough for me to throw in one last quick description of the doctor. My failure to recall that description word-for-word doesn’t affect literature at all. However, one comment I made as the doctor grabbed me was fitting, though not spontaneous. "Well, doctor," I said, "since I know you to be an honest man, I just took you at your word."

Senseless as this act appears it was the result of logical thinking. The steward had entire charge of the building and ordered all necessary repairs. It was he whom I desired above all others to see, and I reasoned that the breaking of several dollars' worth of plate glass (for which later, to my surprise, I had to pay) would compel his attention on grounds of economy, if not those of the friendly interest which I now believed he had abandoned. Early the next morning, as I had hoped, the steward appeared. He approached me in a friendly way (as had been his wont) and I met him in a like manner. "I wish you would leave a little bit of the building," he said good-naturedly.

As ridiculous as this action seems, it stemmed from logical thinking. The steward was in complete charge of the building and was responsible for all necessary repairs. He was the person I wanted to see more than anyone else, and I figured that breaking several dollars' worth of plate glass (which I later had to pay for, to my surprise) would grab his attention for reasons of cost, if not for the friendly interest I thought he had lost. Early the next morning, just as I had hoped, the steward showed up. He approached me in a friendly manner (as he usually did), and I responded similarly. "I wish you would leave a little bit of the building," he said with good humor.

"I will leave it all, and gladly, if you will pay some attention to my messages," was my rejoinder.

"I'll leave it all behind, and happily, if you would just pay some attention to my messages," I replied.

"Had I not been out of town," he replied, "I would have come to see you sooner." And this honest explanation I accepted.

"Had I not been out of town," he replied, "I would have come to see you sooner." And I accepted this honest explanation.

I made known to the steward the assistant physician's behavior in balking my desire to telephone my conservator. He agreed to place the matter before the superintendent, who had that morning returned. As proof of gratitude, I promised to suspend hostilities until I had had a talk with the superintendent. I made it quite plain, however, that should he fail to keep his word, I would further facilitate the ventilation of the violent ward. My faith in mankind was not yet wholly restored.

I informed the steward about the assistant physician's refusal to let me call my conservator. He agreed to bring it up with the superintendent, who had just returned that morning. As a sign of thanks, I promised to hold off on any confrontations until I spoke with the superintendent. However, I made it very clear that if he didn’t follow through, I would continue to make things uncomfortable in the violent ward. My faith in people hadn’t been completely restored yet.

 

XV

A few hours later, without having witnessed anything of particular significance, except as it befell myself, I was transferred to my old ward. The superintendent, who had ordered this rehabilitation, soon appeared, and he and I had a satisfactory talk. He gave me to understand that he himself would in future look after my case, as he realized that his assistant lacked the requisite tact and judgment to cope with one of my temperament—and with that, my desire to telephone my conservator vanished.

A few hours later, after not seeing anything noteworthy, except for what happened to me, I was moved back to my old ward. The superintendent, who arranged this change, soon showed up, and we had a good conversation. He made it clear that he would personally oversee my case from now on, as he understood that his assistant didn’t have the necessary tact and judgment to handle someone like me—and with that, my urge to call my conservator disappeared.

Now no physician would like to have his wings clipped by a patient, even indirectly, and without doubt the man's pride was piqued as his incompetence was thus made plain. Thereafter, when he passed through the ward, he and I had frequent tilts. Not only did I lose no opportunity to belittle him in the presence of attendants and patients, but I even created such opportunities; so that before long he tried to avoid me whenever possible. But it seldom was possible. One of my chief amusements consisted in what were really one-sided interviews with him. Occasionally he was so unwise as to stand his ground for several minutes, and his arguments on such occasions served only to keep my temper at a vituperative heat. If there were any epithets which I failed to apply to him during the succeeding weeks of my association with him, they must have been coined since. The uncanny admixture of sanity displayed by me, despite my insane condition, was something this doctor could not comprehend. Remarks of mine, which he should have discounted or ignored, rankled as the insults of a sane and free man would have done. And his blunt and indiscriminate refusal of most of my requests prolonged my period of mental excitement.

Now no doctor would want to have their authority undermined by a patient, even indirectly, and the doctor’s pride was definitely hurt as his incompetence became obvious. After that, whenever he walked through the ward, we often clashed. I took every chance I could to make him look bad in front of the staff and patients, and I even engineered situations to do so; before long, he tried to avoid me whenever he could. But that was rarely possible. One of my main sources of entertainment was what were essentially one-sided conversations with him. Sometimes, he was foolish enough to stand his ground for several minutes, and his arguments during those times only served to keep my anger boiling. If there were any insults I didn't throw at him during the following weeks of our interactions, they must have been invented after. The strange mix of sanity I showed, despite my unstable state, was something this doctor couldn’t grasp. Comments I made, which he should have dismissed or overlooked, hurt him as much as an insult from a sane and free person would have. And his blunt and indiscriminate rejection of most of my requests only added to my mental agitation.

After my return to my old ward I remained there for a period of three weeks. At that time I was a very self-centred individual. My large and varied assortment of delusions of grandeur made everything seem possible. There were few problems I hesitated to attack. With sufficient provocation I even attacked attendants—problems in themselves; but such fights as I subsequently engaged in were fights either for my own rights or the rights of others. Though for a while I got along fairly well with the attendants and as well as could be expected with the assistant physician, it soon became evident that these men felt that to know me more was to love me less. Owing to their lack of capacity for the work required of them, I was able to cause them endless annoyance. Many times a day I would tell the attendants what to do and what not to do, and tell them what I should do if my requests, suggestions, or orders were not immediately complied with. For over one year they had seen me in a passive, almost speechless condition, and they were, therefore, unable to understand my unwonted aggressions. The threat that I would chastise them for any disobedience of my orders they looked upon as a huge joke. So it was, until one day I incontinently cracked that joke against the head of one of them.

After I returned to my old ward, I stayed there for three weeks. At that time, I was very self-centered. My big and varied mix of delusions of grandeur made everything seem possible. There were few problems I hesitated to tackle. With enough provocation, I even confronted attendants—who were problems in their own right; but the fights I later got into were either for my own rights or for the rights of others. Although I got along fairly well with the attendants and as well as could be expected with the assistant physician for a while, it soon became clear that they felt the more they got to know me, the less they liked me. Due to their inability to handle the work required of them, I was able to cause them endless frustration. Many times a day, I would tell the attendants what to do and what not to do, and I would explain what

It began in this wise: Early in October there was placed in the ward a man whose abnormality for the most part consisted of an inordinate thirst for liquor. He was over fifty years of age, well educated, traveled, refined and of an artistic temperament. Congenial companions were scarce where I was, and he and I were soon drawn together in friendship. This man had been trapped into the institution by the subterfuge of relatives. As is common in such cases, many "white" lies had been resorted to in order to save trouble for all concerned—that is, all except the patient. To be taken without notice from one's home and by a deceitful, though under the circumstances perhaps justifiable strategy, placed in a ward with fifteen other men, all exhibiting insanity in varying degrees, is as heartbreaking an ordeal as one can well imagine. Yet such was this man's experience. A free man one day, he found himself deprived of his liberty the next, and branded with what he considered an unbearable disgrace.

It started like this: In early October, a man was admitted to the ward whose main issue was an excessive craving for alcohol. He was over fifty, well-educated, traveled, cultured, and had an artistic nature. Finding like-minded companions was rare in my situation, so he and I quickly became friends. This man had been lured into the institution by his relatives' deception. As often happens in these cases, many “white” lies were told to avoid creating problems for everyone involved—except for the patient, of course. Being taken away from one’s home without warning and, through a deceitful yet perhaps understandable tactic, placed in a ward with fifteen other men, all showing varying levels of insanity, is one of the most heartbreaking experiences imaginable. Yet that was this man's reality. One day he was free, and the next he found himself stripped of his freedom and marked with what he considered a terrible shame.

Mr. Blank (as I shall call him) was completely unnerved. As he was a stranger in what I well knew was a strange world, I took him under my protecting and commodious wing. I did all I could to cheer him up, and tried to secure for him that consideration which to me seemed indispensable to his well-being. Patients in his condition had never been forced, when taking their exercise, to walk about the grounds with the other patients. At no time during the preceding fourteen months had I seen a newly committed patient forced to exercise against his will. One who objected was invariably left in the ward, or his refusal was reported to the doctor before further action was taken. No sane person need stretch his imagination in order to realize how humiliating it would be for this man to walk with a crowd which greatly resembled a "chain gang." Two by two, under guard, these hostages of misfortune get the only long walks their restricted liberty allows them. After the one or two occasions when this man did walk with the gang, I was impressed with the not wholly unreasonable thought that the physical exercise in no way compensated for the mental distress which the sense of humiliation and disgrace caused him to suffer. It was delightfully easy for me to interfere in his behalf; and when he came to my room, wrought up over the prospect of another such humiliation and weeping bitterly, I assured him that he should take his exercise that day when I did. My first move to accomplish the desired result was to approach, in a friendly way, the attendant in charge, and ask him to permit my new friend to walk about the grounds with me when next I went. He said he would do nothing of the kind—that he intended to take this man when he took the others. I said, "For over a year I have been in this ward and so have you, and I have never yet seen a man in Mr. Blank's condition forced to go out of doors."

Mr. Blank (as I'll call him) was completely shaken. Since he was new in what I knew was a strange world, I took him under my protective wing. I did everything I could to lift his spirits and tried to ensure he received the care I thought was essential for his well-being. Patients in his situation had never been made to walk around the grounds with the other patients during their exercise. In the entire fourteen months prior, I'd never seen a newly admitted patient forced to exercise against their will. Anyone who objected was usually allowed to stay in their room, or their refusal was reported to the doctor before any further steps were taken. No sane person needs to stretch their imagination to see how humiliating it would be for this man to walk with a group that looked a lot like a "chain gang." Two by two, under supervision, these unfortunate individuals were allowed only limited walks for their restricted liberty. After the one or two times this man joined the group, I couldn't shake the thought that the physical exercise didn’t at all make up for the emotional pain caused by the humiliation and shame he felt. It was easy for me to intervene on his behalf; when he came to my room, upset about facing another round of humiliation and crying, I assured him he could take his exercise that day alongside me. My first step to make this happen was to casually approach the attendant in charge and ask him to let my new friend walk the grounds with me next time. He flat out refused and said he was going to take this man with the others. I replied, "I've been in this ward for over a year, and so have you, and I've never seen someone in Mr. Blank's condition forced to go outside."

"It makes no difference whether you have or not," said the attendant, "he's going."

"It doesn't matter if you have it or not," the attendant said, "he's going."

"Will you ask the doctor whether Mr. Blank can or cannot walk about the grounds with my special attendant when I go?"

"Can you check with the doctor if Mr. Blank is allowed to walk around the grounds with my special attendant when I leave?"

"No, I won't. Furthermore, it's none of your business."

"No, I won't. Also, it's none of your business."

"If you resort to physical force and attempt to take Mr. Blank with the other patients, you'll wish you hadn't," I said, as I walked away.

"If you use physical force and try to take Mr. Blank along with the other patients, you'll regret it," I said, as I walked away.

At this threat the fellow scornfully laughed. To him it meant nothing. He believed I could fight only with my tongue, and I confess that I myself was in doubt as to my power of fighting otherwise.

At this threat, the guy just laughed mockingly. To him, it didn’t mean anything. He thought I could only fight with my words, and I admit I was unsure about my ability to fight in any other way.

Returning to my room, where Mr. Blank was in waiting, I supported his drooping courage and again assured him that he should be spared the dreaded ordeal. I ordered him to go to a certain room at the farther end of the hall and there await developments—so that, should there be a fight, the line of battle might be a long one. He obeyed. In a minute or two the attendant was headed for that room. I followed closely at his heels, still threatening to attack him if he dared so much as lay a finger on my friend. Though I was not then aware of it, I was followed by another patient, a man who, though a mental case, had his lucid intervals and always a loyal heart. He seemed to realize that trouble was brewing and that very likely I should need help. Once in the room, the war of words was renewed, my sensitive and unnerved friend standing by and anxiously looking on.

Returning to my room, where Mr. Blank was waiting, I encouraged him and reassured him that he wouldn’t have to face the dreaded ordeal. I told him to go to a specific room at the far end of the hall and wait there for any updates—this way, if there was a fight, the line of confrontation would be extended. He complied. In a minute or two, the attendant headed toward that room. I followed closely behind him, still threatening to confront him if he so much as laid a finger on my friend. Though I didn’t realize it at the time, I was being followed by another patient—a man who, despite being mentally ill, had moments of clarity and always a loyal heart. He seemed to sense that trouble was brewing and that I would likely need assistance. Once in the room, the verbal battle resumed, with my sensitive and anxious friend standing by and observing.

"I warn you once more," I said, "if you touch Mr. Blank, I'll punch you so hard you'll wish you hadn't." The attendant's answer was an immediate attempt to eject Mr. Blank from the room by force. Nothing could be more automatic than my action at that time; indeed, to this day I do not remember performing the act itself. What I remember is the determination to perform it and the subsequent evidence of its having been performed. At all events I had already made up my mind to do a certain thing if the attendant did a certain thing. He did the one and I did the other. Almost before he had touched Mr. Blank's person, my right fist struck him with great force in, on, or about the left eye. It was then that I became the object of the attendant's attention—but not his undivided attention—for as he was choking me, my unsuspected ally stepped up and paid the attendant a sincere compliment by likewise choking him. In the scuffle I was forced to the floor. The attendant had a grip upon my throat. My wardmate had a double grip upon the attendant's throat. Thus was formed a chain with a weak, if not a missing, link in the middle. Picture, if you will, an insane man being choked by a supposedly sane one, and he in turn being choked by a temporarily sane insane friend of the assaulted one, and you will have Nemesis as nearly in a nutshell as any mere rhetorician has yet been able to put her.

"I'll say it again," I said, "if you touch Mr. Blank, I'll hit you so hard you'll regret it." The attendant's response was an immediate attempt to forcibly remove Mr. Blank from the room. My reaction was completely instinctive; honestly, I don’t even remember doing it. What I do recall is my determination to act and the realization that I had acted. I had already decided what I would do if the attendant did something specific. He did his part, and I did mine. Almost before he had laid a hand on Mr. Blank, my right fist landed hard on or around his left eye. That’s when I became the focus of the attendant’s attention—but not all of it—because as he was choking me, my unexpected ally showed up and paid the attendant back by choking him too. Amid the chaos, I ended up on the floor. The attendant had my throat in a grip, while my wardmate had the attendant in a double grip. Thus, we formed a chain with a weak, if not absent, link in the middle. Picture an insane person being choked by someone who seems sane, who in turn is being choked by a temporarily sane friend of the person being assaulted, and you’ll capture the essence of Nemesis as closely as any mere rhetorician has been able to convey.

That I was well choked is proved by the fact that my throat bore the crescent-shaped mark of my assailant's thumb nail. And I am inclined to believe that my rescuer, who was a very powerful man, made a decided impression on my assailant's throat. Had not the superintendent opportunely appeared at that moment, the man might soon have lapsed into unconsciousness, for I am sure my ally would never have released him until he had released me. The moment the attendant with his one good eye caught sight of the superintendent the scrimmage ended. This was but natural, for it is against the code of honor generally obtaining among attendants, that one should so far forget himself as to abuse patients in the presence of sane and competent witnesses.

That I was definitely choked is shown by the crescent-shaped mark on my throat left by my attacker’s thumbnail. I believe that my rescuer, who was a very strong man, made a solid impact on my attacker’s throat. If the superintendent hadn’t shown up right then, the guy might have soon passed out, because I’m sure my ally wouldn’t have let him go until he set me free. The second the attendant with his one good eye saw the superintendent, the struggle stopped. This was only natural, since it goes against the code of conduct that attendants generally follow, which says you shouldn’t lose your temper and abuse patients in front of sane and competent witnesses.

The choking which I had just received served only to limber my vocal cords. I told the doctor all about the preliminary verbal skirmish and the needlessness of the fight. The superintendent had graduated at Yale over fifty years prior to my own graduation, and because of this common interest and his consummate tact we got along well together. But his friendly interest did not keep him from speaking his mind upon occasion, as his words at this time proved. "You don't know," he said, "how it grieves me to see you—a Yale man—act so like a rowdy."

The choke I just experienced only helped warm up my vocal cords. I explained to the doctor everything about the initial argument and how unnecessary the fight was. The superintendent had graduated from Yale over fifty years before I did, and because of this shared background and his exceptional diplomacy, we had a good relationship. But his friendly interest didn't stop him from speaking his mind now and then, as his words at this moment showed. "You don’t know," he said, "how much it pains me to see you—a Yale man—act like such a thug."

"If fighting for the rights of a much older man, unable to protect his own interests, is the act of a rowdy, I'm quite willing to be thought one," was my reply.

"If standing up for the rights of an older man, who can't protect his own interests, makes me a troublemaker, then I'm perfectly okay with that," I replied.

Need I add that the attendant did not take Mr. Blank for a walk that morning? Nor, so far as I know, was the latter ever forced again to take his exercise against his will.

Need I add that the attendant did not take Mr. Blank for a walk that morning? Nor, as far as I know, was he ever forced again to exercise against his will.

 

XVI

The superintendent now realized that I was altogether too energetic a humanitarian to remain in a ward with so many other patients. My actions had a demoralizing effect upon them; so I was forthwith transferred to a private room, one of two situated in a small one-story annex. These new quarters were rather attractive, not unlike a bachelor apartment.

The superintendent now understood that I was way too energetic of a humanitarian to stay in a ward with so many other patients. My presence was demoralizing for them, so I was immediately moved to a private room, one of two in a small one-story annex. These new accommodations were quite nice, similar to a bachelor apartment.

As there was no one here with whom I could interfere I got along without making any disturbance—that is, so long as I had a certain special attendant, a man suited to my temperament. He who was now placed over me understood human nature. He never resorted to force if argument failed to move me; and trifling transgressions, which would have led to a fight had he behaved like a typical attendant, he either ignored or privately reported to the doctor. For the whole period of my intense excitement there were certain persons who could control me, and certain others whose presence threw me into a state bordering on rage, and frequently into passions which led to distressing results.

Since there was no one here I could clash with, I managed to avoid causing any trouble—as long as I had a particular caretaker, a guy who matched my personality. The person in charge of me understood people well. He never used force if reasoning didn’t persuade me; and minor offenses that would have turned into a fight had he acted like a typical caregiver, he either ignored or quietly reported to the doctor. Throughout my period of intense emotions, there were specific individuals who could keep me in check, and others whose presence made me almost furious, often leading to negative outcomes.

Unfortunately for me, my good attendant soon left the institution to accept a more attractive business offer. He left without even a good-bye to me. Nothing proves more conclusively how important to me would have been his retention than this abrupt leave-taking which the doctor had evidently ordered, thinking perhaps that the prospect of such a change would excite me. However, I caused no trouble when the substitution was made, though I did dislike having placed over me a man with whom I had previously had misunderstandings. He was about my own age and it was by no means so easy to take orders from him as it had been to obey his predecessor, who was considerably older than myself. Then, too, this younger attendant disliked me because of the many disagreeable things I had said to him while we were together in a general ward. He weighed about one hundred and ninety pounds to my one hundred and thirty, and had evidently been selected to attend me because of his great strength. A choice based on mental rather than physical considerations would have been wiser. The superintendent, because of his advanced age and ill health, had been obliged again to place my case in the hands of the assistant physician, and the latter gave this new attendant certain orders. What I was to be permitted to do, and what not, was carefully specified. These orders, many of them unreasonable, were carried out to the letter. For this I cannot justly blame the attendant. The doctor had deprived him of the right to exercise what judgment he had.

Unfortunately for me, my good assistant soon left the facility to take a more appealing job offer. He left without even saying goodbye. Nothing shows more clearly how much it would have meant to me to keep him than this sudden departure that the doctor must have ordered, perhaps thinking that the idea of such a change would excite me. However, I didn't cause any trouble when the change was made, even though I didn't like having someone over me whom I had previously clashed with. He was about my age, and it wasn't as easy to take orders from him as it had been to follow his older predecessor. Plus, this younger assistant disliked me due to the unpleasant things I'd said to him while we were both in a general ward. He weighed about one hundred ninety pounds compared to my one hundred thirty, and it was clear he had been chosen to assist me because of his strength. A choice based on mental rather than physical qualities would have been smarter. The superintendent, due to his advanced age and poor health, had to put my case back in the hands of the assistant physician, who then gave this new attendant specific orders. What I was allowed to do and what I wasn't was clearly detailed. These orders, many of which were unreasonable, were followed to the letter. For this, I can't reasonably blame the assistant. The doctor had taken away his right to use whatever judgment he had.

At this period I required but little sleep. I usually spent part of the night drawing; for it was in September, 1902, while I was at the height of my wave of self-centred confidence, that I decided that I was destined to become a writer of books—or at least of one book; and now I thought I might as well be an artist, too, and illustrate my own works. In school I had never cared for drawing; nor at college either. But now my awakened artistic impulse was irresistible. My first self-imposed lesson was a free-hand copy of an illustration on a cover of Life. Considering the circumstances, that first drawing was creditable, though I cannot now prove the assertion; for inconsiderate attendants destroyed it, with many more of my drawings and manuscripts. From the very moment I completed that first drawing, honors were divided between my literary and artistic impulses; and a letter which, in due time, I felt impelled to write to the Governor of the State, incorporated art with literature. I wrote and read several hours a day and I spent as many more in drawing. But the assistant physician, instead of making it easy for me to rid myself of an excess of energy along literary and artistic lines, balked me at every turn, and seemed to delight in displaying as little interest as possible in my newly awakened ambitions. When everything should have been done to calm my abnormally active mind, a studied indifference and failure to protect my interests kept me in a state of exasperation.

During this time, I needed very little sleep. I often spent part of the night drawing; it was in September 1902, when I was feeling extremely confident in myself, that I decided I was meant to become a writer of books—or at least one book. I figured I might as well be an artist, too, and illustrate my own work. I never cared for drawing in school or college. But now, my newfound artistic drive was unstoppable. My first self-assigned lesson was a free-hand copy of an illustration from the cover of Life. Given the circumstances, that first drawing was quite good, though I can't prove it now; inconsiderate staff destroyed it, along with many of my other drawings and manuscripts. From the moment I finished that first drawing, my literary and artistic aspirations were in constant competition. A letter I eventually felt compelled to write to the Governor of the State combined art with literature. I wrote and read for several hours a day and spent just as much time drawing. However, the assistant physician made it difficult for me to channel my excess energy into my literary and artistic pursuits, blocking me at every turn and seeming to take pleasure in showing as little interest as possible in my newly discovered ambitions. Instead of providing the support I needed to calm my overly active mind, their studied indifference and lack of attention to my interests left me feeling frustrated.

But circumstances now arose which brought about the untimely stifling—I might better say strangulation—of my artistic impulses. The doctors were led—unwisely, I believe—to decide that absolute seclusion was the only thing that would calm my over-active brain. In consequence, all writing and drawing materials and all books were taken from me. And from October 18th until the first of the following January, except for one fortnight, I was confined in one or another small, barred room, hardly better than a cell in a prison and in some instances far worse.

But circumstances soon arose that led to the premature stifling—I might even say strangulation—of my creative impulses. The doctors mistakenly decided that complete isolation was the only way to calm my overactive mind. As a result, all my writing and drawing supplies and all my books were taken away. From October 18th until the beginning of the following January, except for one two-week period, I was locked up in one small, barred room or another, which was barely better than a prison cell and in some cases much worse.

A corn cob was the determining factor at this crisis. Seeing in myself an embryonic Raphael, I had a habit of preserving all kinds of odds and ends as souvenirs of my development. These, I believed, sanctified by my Midas-like touch, would one day be of great value. If the public can tolerate, as it does, thousands of souvenir hunters, surely one with a sick mind should be indulged in the whim for collecting such souvenirs as come within his reach. Among the odds and ends that I had gathered were several corn cobs. These I intended to gild and some day make useful by attaching to them small thermometers. But on the morning of October 18th, the young man in charge of me, finding the corn cobs, forthwith informed me that he would throw them away. I as promptly informed him that any such action on his part would lead to a fight. And so it did.

A corn cob was the turning point in this crisis. Seeing myself as a budding Raphael, I had a habit of keeping all sorts of random things as souvenirs of my growth. I believed these, blessed by my Midas-like touch, would one day be very valuable. If the public can put up with thousands of souvenir hunters, surely someone with a troubled mind should be allowed to indulge in collecting whatever souvenirs come their way. Among the random items I had collected were several corn cobs. I planned to gild them and one day make them useful by attaching small thermometers to them. But on the morning of October 18th, the young man in charge of me found the corn cobs and immediately told me he would throw them away. I quickly informed him that any action like that would result in a fight. And so it did.

When this fight began, there were two attendants at hand. I fought them both to a standstill, and told them I should continue to fight until the assistant physician came to the ward. Thereupon, my special attendant, realizing that I meant what I said, held me while the other went for assistance. He soon returned, not with the assistant physician, but with a third attendant, and the fight was renewed. The one who had acted as messenger, being of finer fibre than the other two, stood at a safe distance. It was, of course, against the rules of the institution for an attendant to strike a patient, and, as I was sane enough to report with a fair chance of belief any forbidden blows, each captor had to content himself with holding me by an arm and attempting to choke me into submission. However, I was able to prevent them from getting a good grip on my throat, and for almost ten minutes I continued to fight, telling them all the time that I would not stop until a doctor should come. An assistant physician, but not the one in charge of my case, finally appeared. He gave orders that I be placed in the violent ward, which adjoined the private apartment I was then occupying, and no time was lost in locking me in a small room in that ward.

When this fight started, there were two attendants present. I fought both of them to a standstill and told them I would keep fighting until the assistant physician arrived in the ward. Then, my main attendant, realizing I was serious, held me while the other went to get help. He soon came back, not with the assistant physician, but with a third attendant, and the fight started again. The one who had gone for help, being more refined than the others, kept a safe distance. Of course, it was against the rules for an attendant to hit a patient, and since I was sane enough to report any forbidden blows and be believed, each one had to settle for just holding onto my arm and trying to choke me into submission. However, I managed to keep them from getting a solid grip on my throat, and for almost ten minutes, I continued to fight, insisting I wouldn't stop until a doctor showed up. Finally, an assistant physician, but not the one handling my case, arrived. He ordered that I be taken to the violent ward, which was next to the private room I was in, and they wasted no time locking me in a small room in that ward.

Friends have said to me: "Well, what is to be done when a patient runs amuck?" The best answer I can make is: "Do nothing to make him run amuck." Psychiatrists have since told me that had I had an attendant with the wisdom and ability to humor me and permit me to keep my priceless corn cobs, the fight in question, and the worse events that followed, would probably not have occurred—not that day, nor ever, had I at all times been properly treated by those in charge of me.

Friends have asked me, "So what do you do when a patient goes off the rails?" My best response is, "Don’t do anything that makes him go off the rails." Psychiatrists later told me that if I’d had someone with the understanding and skill to humor me and let me keep my precious corn cobs, the conflict that happened and the worse things that followed probably wouldn’t have occurred—not that day, and maybe not at all, if I’d been treated properly by those responsible for my care.

So again I found myself in the violent ward—but this time not because of any desire to investigate it. Art and literature being now more engrossing than my plans for reform, I became, in truth, an unwilling occupant of a room and a ward devoid of even a suggestion of the aesthetic. The room itself was clean, and under other circumstances might have been cheerful. It was twelve feet long, seven feet wide, and twelve high. A cluster of incandescent lights, enclosed in a semi-spherical glass globe, was attached to the ceiling. The walls were bare and plainly wainscotted, and one large window, barred outside, gave light. At one side of the door was an opening a foot square with a door of its own which could be unlocked only from without, and through which food could be passed to a supposedly dangerous patient. Aside from a single bed, the legs of which were screwed to the floor, the room had no furniture.

So once again, I found myself in the violent ward—but this time not because I wanted to investigate it. Art and literature had become more captivating than my plans for reform, and I became, honestly, an unwilling occupant of a room and a ward that lacked any hint of the aesthetic. The room itself was clean and, under different circumstances, might have felt cheerful. It was twelve feet long, seven feet wide, and twelve feet high. A cluster of bright lights, enclosed in a semi-spherical glass globe, was attached to the ceiling. The walls were bare and simply paneled, and one large window, barred from the outside, let in light. Next to the door, there was a one-foot square opening with its own door that could only be unlocked from the outside, used for passing food to a supposedly dangerous patient. Aside from a single bed, which was screwed to the floor, the room had no furniture.

The attendant, before locking me in, searched me and took from me several lead pencils; but the stub of one escaped his vigilance. Naturally, to be taken from a handsomely furnished apartment and thrust into such a bare and unattractive room as this caused my already heated blood to approach the boiling point. Consequently, my first act was to send a note to the physician who regularly had charge of my case, requesting him to visit me as soon as he should arrive, and I have every reason to believe that the note was delivered. Whether or not this was so, a report of the morning's fight and my transfer must have reached him by some one of several witnesses. While waiting for an answer, I busied myself writing, and as I had no stationery I wrote on the walls. Beginning as high as I could reach, I wrote in columns, each about three feet wide. Soon the pencil became dull. But dull pencils are easily sharpened on the whetstone of wit. Stifling acquired traits, I permitted myself to revert momentarily to a primitive expedient. I gnawed the wood quite from the pencil, leaving only the graphite core. With a bit of graphite a hand guided by the unerring insolence of elation may artistically damn all men and things. That I am inclined to believe I did; and I question whether Raphael or Michael Angelo—upon whom I then looked as mere predecessors—ever put more feeling per square foot into their mural masterpieces. Every little while, as if to punctuate my composition, and in an endeavor to get attention, I viciously kicked the door.

The attendant, before locking me in, searched me and took several lead pencils; however, one stub got past his watchfulness. Naturally, being taken from a nicely furnished apartment and shoved into such a bare and uninviting room made my already heated blood rise to the boiling point. So, my first action was to send a note to the physician who regularly oversaw my case, asking him to visit me as soon as he arrived, and I have every reason to believe that the note was delivered. Regardless, a report of the morning's fight and my transfer must have reached him through one of several witnesses. While waiting for a response, I kept myself busy writing, and since I had no stationery, I wrote on the walls. Starting as high as I could reach, I wrote in columns, each about three feet wide. Soon the pencil got dull. But dull pencils can easily be sharpened with a bit of cleverness. Suppressing acquired traits, I allowed myself to momentarily revert to a primitive method. I gnawed the wood completely off the pencil, leaving just the graphite core. With a bit of graphite, a hand guided by the unerring arrogance of elation can artistically condemn all men and things. I like to think that I did; and I wonder whether Raphael or Michelangelo—whom I then viewed as mere predecessors—ever infused more emotion per square foot into their mural masterpieces. Every now and then, as if to emphasize my writing and trying to get attention, I kicked the door vigorously.

This first fight of the day occurred about 8 A.M. For the three hours following I was left to thrash about the room and work myself into a frenzy. I made up my mind to compel attention. A month earlier, shattered glass had enabled me to accomplish a certain sane purpose. Again this day it served me. The opalescent half-globe on the ceiling seemed to be the most vulnerable point for attack. How to reach and smash it was the next question—and soon answered. Taking off my shoes, I threw one with great force at my glass target and succeeded in striking it a destructive blow.

This first fight of the day happened around 8 A.M. For the next three hours, I was left to pace around the room and work myself into a frenzy. I decided I had to get someone’s attention. A month earlier, broken glass had helped me achieve a particular sane goal. Once again, it was useful to me today. The shiny half-globe on the ceiling seemed like the most vulnerable spot to attack. The next question was how to reach and smash it—and that question was answered quickly. I took off my shoes and threw one with all my strength at my glass target, successfully landing a damaging hit.

The attendants charged upon my room. Their entrance was momentarily delayed by the door which stuck fast. I was standing near it, and when it gave way, its edge struck me on the forehead with force enough to have fractured my skull had it struck a weaker part. Once in the room, the two attendants threw me on the bed and one choked me so severely that I could feel my eyes starting from their sockets. The attendants then put the room in order; removed the glass—that is, all except one small and apparently innocent, but as the event proved well-nigh fatal, piece—took my shoes and again locked me in my room—not forgetting, however, to curse me well for making them work for their living.

The attendants rushed into my room. Their entry was briefly delayed by the door, which was stuck. I was standing near it, and when it finally opened, the edge hit me on the forehead hard enough that it could have fractured my skull if it had hit a weaker spot. Once inside, the two attendants threw me onto the bed, and one of them choked me so violently that I felt like my eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. The attendants then tidied up the room; they removed the glass—every piece except for one small, seemingly harmless piece, which turned out to be almost fatal—took my shoes, and locked me in my room again, making sure to curse me for making them work for their living.

When the assistant physician finally appeared, I met him with a blast of invective which, in view of the events which quickly followed, must have blown out whatever spark of kindly feeling toward me he may ever have had. I demanded that he permit me to send word to my conservator asking him to come at once and look after my interests, for I was being unfairly treated. I also demanded that he request the superintendent to visit me at once, as I intended to have nothing more to do with the assistant physicians or attendants who were neglecting and abusing me. He granted neither demand.

When the assistant physician finally showed up, I hit him with a tirade that, considering what happened next, must have snuffed out any goodwill he might have had toward me. I insisted that he let me send a message to my conservator, asking him to come right away to take care of my interests because I was being treated unfairly. I also demanded that he get the superintendent to visit me immediately, as I refused to deal with the assistant physicians or attendants who were neglecting and mistreating me. He rejected both requests.

The bit of glass which the attendants had overlooked was about the size of my thumb nail. If I remember rightly, it was not a part of the broken globe. It was a piece that had probably been hidden by a former occupant, in a corner of the square opening at the side of the door. At all events, if the pen is the tongue of a ready writer, so may a piece of glass be, under given conditions. As the thought I had in mind seemed an immortal one I decided to etch, rather than write with fugitive graphite. On the topmost panel of the door, which a few minutes before had dealt me so vicious a blow, I scratched a seven-word sentiment—sincere, if not classic: "God bless our Home, which is Hell."

The piece of glass that the attendants had missed was about the size of my thumbnail. If I remember correctly, it wasn’t part of the broken light globe. It was a piece that had probably been tucked away by a previous occupant in the corner of the square opening by the door. In any case, if a pen is the voice of a quick writer, then a piece of glass can also serve a purpose, under the right conditions. Since the thought I had was profound, I decided to etch it instead of writing it with temporary graphite. On the top panel of the door, which had just struck me with such force, I scratched a seven-word phrase—sincere, if not poetic: "God bless our Home, which is Hell."

The violent exercise of the morning had given me a good appetite and I ate my dinner with relish, though with some difficulty, for the choking had lamed my throat. On serving this dinner, the attendants again left me to my own devices. The early part of the afternoon I spent in vain endeavors to summon them and induce them to take notes to the superintendent and his assistant. They continued to ignore me. By sundown the furious excitement of the morning had given place to what might be called a deliberative excitement, which, if anything, was more effective. It was but a few days earlier that I had discussed my case with the assistant physician and told him all about the suicidal impulse which had been so strong during my entire period of depression. I now reasoned that a seeming attempt at suicide, a "fake" suicide, would frighten the attendants into calling this doctor whose presence I now desired—and desired the more because of his studied indifference. No man that ever lived, loved life more than I did on that day, and the mock tragedy which I successfully staged about dusk was, I believe, as good a farce as was ever perpetrated. If I had any one ambition it was to live long enough to regain my freedom and put behind prison bars this doctor and his burly henchmen. To compel attention that was my object.

The intense workout that morning had made me really hungry, and I enjoyed my dinner, even though it was a bit challenging because my throat felt sore from choking. After serving my meal, the attendants left me alone again. I spent the early afternoon trying unsuccessfully to get their attention and convince them to inform the superintendent and his assistant. They kept ignoring me. By sunset, the frantic excitement of the morning had shifted to what I could describe as a more thoughtful kind of excitement, which was even more effective. Just a few days before, I had talked to the assistant physician about my situation and shared how strong the suicidal feelings had been throughout my depression. I figured that a fake suicide attempt would scare the attendants into calling the doctor I wanted to see—especially since he had shown such indifference. No one treasured life more than I did on that day, and the dramatic scene I successfully created around dusk was, I believe, as entertaining as any farce ever staged. If I had one goal, it was to survive long enough to gain my freedom and lock up this doctor and his burly enforcers. My aim was to grab their attention.

At that season the sun set by half-past five and supper was usually served about that time. So dark was my room then that objects in it could scarcely be discerned. About a quarter of an hour before the attendant was due to appear with my evening meal I made my preparations. That the stage setting might be in keeping with the plot, I tore up such papers as I had with me, and also destroyed other articles in the room—as one might in a frenzy; and to complete the illusion of desperation, deliberately broke my watch. I then took off my suspenders, and tying one end to the head of the bedstead, made a noose of the other. This I adjusted comfortably about my throat. At the crucial moment I placed my pillow on the floor beside the head of the bed and sat on it—for this was to be an easy death. I then bore just enough weight on the improvised noose to give all a plausible look. And a last lifelike (or rather deathlike) touch I added by gurgling as in infancy's happy days.

At that time of year, the sun set around 5:30 PM, and dinner was typically served around then. My room was so dark that I could hardly make out any objects. About fifteen minutes before the staff member was supposed to bring my dinner, I got ready. To set the scene for my plan, I ripped up the papers I had with me and destroyed some other items in the room, as if I were in a frenzy. To enhance the illusion of desperation, I deliberately broke my watch. I then took off my suspenders, tied one end to the bed frame, and made a noose with the other end. I adjusted it comfortably around my neck. At the critical moment, I placed my pillow on the floor next to the head of the bed and sat on it—this was meant to be an easy death. I then leaned just enough weight on the makeshift noose to make everything look believable. As a final realistic touch, I made gurgling sounds like I did in my happy childhood.

No schoolboy ever enjoyed a prank more than I enjoyed this one. Soon I heard the step of the attendant, bringing my supper. When he opened the door, he had no idea that anything unusual was happening within. Coming as he did from a well-lighted room into one that was dark, it took him several seconds to grasp the situation—and then he failed really to take it in, for he at once supposed me to be in a semi-unconscious condition from strangulation. In a state of great excitement this brute of the morning called to his brute partner and I was soon released from what was nothing more than an amusing position, though they believed it one of torture or death. The vile curses with which they had addressed me in the morning were now silenced. They spoke kindly and expressed regret that I should have seen fit to resort to such an act. Their sympathy was as genuine as such men can feel, but a poor kind at best, for it was undoubtedly excited by the thought of what might be the consequences to them of their own neglect. While this unwonted stress of emotion threatened their peace of mind, I continued to play my part, pretending to be all but unconscious.

No schoolboy ever loved a prank more than I loved this one. Soon I heard the attendant coming in with my dinner. When he opened the door, he had no idea anything unusual was happening inside. Coming from a well-lit room into a dark one, it took him a few seconds to understand the situation—and then he didn’t really get it, because he immediately thought I was semi-conscious from strangulation. In a fit of panic, this brute from the morning called his brute partner, and I was quickly freed from what was nothing more than a funny predicament, although they thought it was some kind of torture or death. The horrible curses they had shouted at me in the morning were now gone. They spoke kindly and expressed regret that I had resorted to such an act. Their sympathy was as genuine as men like that can be, but it was a pretty poor kind at best, because it was clearly driven by the fear of what their negligence might cost them. While this unexpected emotional turmoil threatened their peace of mind, I continued to play my part, pretending to be almost unconscious.

Shortly after my rescue from a very living death, the attendants picked me up and carried my limp body and laughing soul to an adjoining room, where I was tenderly placed upon a bed. I seemed gradually to revive.

Shortly after being saved from a state that felt like a living death, the staff lifted me up and took my limp body and joyful spirit to a nearby room, where I was gently laid on a bed. I began to come around slowly.

"What did you do it for?" asked one.

"What was it for?" asked one.

"What's the use of living in a place like this, to be abused as I've been to-day?" I asked. "You and the doctor ignore me and all my requests. Even a cup of water between meals is denied me, and other requests which you have no right to refuse. Had I killed myself, both of you would have been discharged. And if my relatives and friends had ever found out how you had abused and neglected me, it is likely you would have been arrested and prosecuted."

"What's the point of living in a place like this if I'm just going to be treated like this?" I asked. "You and the doctor ignore me and all my requests. I can't even get a glass of water between meals, and there are other requests you have no right to deny. If I had killed myself, both of you would have been fired. And if my family and friends ever found out how you’ve mistreated and neglected me, you probably would have been arrested and charged."

Word had already been sent to the physician. He hurried to the ward, his almost breathless condition showing how my farce had been mistaken for a real tragedy. The moment he entered I abandoned the part I had been playing.

Word had already gone out to the doctor. He rushed to the ward, clearly out of breath, showing how my act had been mistaken for a real tragedy. The moment he walked in, I dropped the role I had been playing.

"Now that I have you three brutes where I want you, I'll tell you a few things you don't know," I said. "You probably think I've just tried to kill myself. It was simply a ruse to make you give me some attention. When I make threats and tell you that my one object in life is to live long enough to regain my freedom and lay bare the abuses which abound in places like this, you simply laugh at me, don't you? But the fact is, that's my ambition, and if you knew anything at all, you'd know that abuse won't drive me to suicide. You can continue to abuse me and deprive me of my rights, and keep me in exile from relatives and friends, but the time will come when I'll make you sweat for all this. I'll put you in prison where you belong. Or if I fail to do that, I can at least bring about your discharge from this institution. What's more, I will."

"Now that I have you three brutes right where I want you, let me share a few things you don’t know," I said. "You probably think I just tried to kill myself. It was just a trick to get you to pay attention to me. When I make threats and tell you that my only goal in life is to live long enough to regain my freedom and expose the abuses that happen in places like this, you just laugh at me, don’t you? But the truth is, that’s my ambition, and if you knew anything at all, you’d realize that abuse won't drive me to suicide. You can keep abusing me, depriving me of my rights, and isolating me from my relatives and friends, but eventually, I will make you pay for all this. I’ll put you in prison where you belong. Or if I can’t do that, I can at least ensure you get kicked out of this place. And you better believe I will."

The doctor and attendants took my threats with characteristic nonchalance. Such threats, often enough heard in such places, make little or no impression, for they are seldom made good. When I made these threats, I really wished to put these men in prison. To-day I have no such desire, for were they not victims of the same vicious system of treatment to which I was subjected? In every institution where the discredited principles of "Restraint" are used or tolerated, the very atmosphere is brutalizing. Place a bludgeon in the hand of any man, with instructions to use it when necessary, and the gentler and more humane methods of persuasion will naturally be forgotten or deliberately abandoned.

The doctor and the staff took my threats with their usual indifference. Threats like mine are common in places like this and rarely make an impact because they're usually not followed through. When I made those threats, I genuinely wanted to see these men jailed. But today, I have no such desire, since weren’t they just victims of the same cruel system of treatment that I was subjected to? In every institution where the discredited principles of "Restraint" are used or allowed, the atmosphere is inherently brutal. Give any man a club and tell him to use it when needed, and the kinder and more humane ways of persuasion will naturally be forgotten or purposefully set aside.

Throughout my period of elation, especially the first months of it when I was doing the work of several normal men, I required an increased amount of fuel to generate the abnormal energy my activity demanded. I had a voracious appetite, and I insisted that the attendant give me the supper he was about to serve when he discovered me in the simulated throes of death. At first he refused, but finally relented and brought me a cup of tea and some buttered bread. Because of the severe choking administered earlier in the day it was with difficulty that I swallowed any food. I had to eat slowly. The attendant, however, ordered me to hurry, and threatened otherwise to take what little supper I had. I told him that I thought he would not—that I was entitled to my supper and intended to eat it with as much comfort as possible. This nettled him, and by a sudden and unexpected move he managed to take from me all but a crust of bread. Even that he tried to snatch. I resisted and the third fight of the day was soon on—and that within five minutes of the time the doctor had left the ward. I was seated on the bed. The attendant, true to his vicious instincts, grasped my throat and choked me with the full power of a hand accustomed to that unmanly work. His partner, in the meantime, had rendered me helpless by holding me flat on my back while the attacking party choked me into breathless submission. The first fight of the day was caused by a corn cob; this of the evening by a crust of bread.

During my time of excitement, especially in the first few months when I was working harder than several ordinary men, I needed a lot more fuel to keep up with the unusual energy my activity required. I had an enormous appetite and insisted that the attendant give me the dinner he was about to serve when he found me pretending to be dead. At first, he refused, but eventually he gave in and brought me a cup of tea and some buttered bread. Because of the severe choking I had earlier that day, I struggled to swallow any food. I had to eat slowly. However, the attendant ordered me to hurry, threatening to take away what little dinner I had. I told him that I didn’t think he would—that I was entitled to my dinner and planned to eat it as comfortably as possible. This annoyed him, and in a sudden move, he managed to take all but a crust of bread from me. He even tried to snatch that. I fought back, and soon we were in our third fight of the day—just five minutes after the doctor had left the ward. I was sitting on the bed. The attendant, sticking to his cruel instincts, grabbed my throat and choked me with all the strength of a hand used to that kind of cowardly work. Meanwhile, his partner held me flat on my back, making me helpless while the attacker choked me into breathless submission. The first fight of the day started over a corn cob; the evening's fight was over a crust of bread.

Were I to close the record of events of that October day with an account of the assault just described, few, if any, would imagine that I had failed to mention all the abuse to which I was that day subjected. The fact is that not the half has been told. As the handling of me within the twenty-four hours typifies the worst, but, nevertheless, the not unusual treatment of many patients in a like condition, I feel constrained to describe minutely the torture which was my portion that night.

If I were to finish recounting the events of that October day by only describing the assault I just mentioned, very few would believe that I left out all the mistreatment I experienced that day. The truth is, I haven’t even covered half of it. The way I was treated over those twenty-four hours represents the worst, but still not uncommon, experiences of many patients in similar situations. I feel compelled to detail the torment I endured that night.

There are several methods of restraint in use to this day in various institutions, chief among them "mechanical restraint" and so-called "chemical restraint." The former consists in the use of instruments of restraint, namely, strait-jackets or camisoles, muffs, straps, mittens, restraint or strong sheets, etc.—all of them, except on the rarest of occasions, instruments of neglect and torture. Chemical restraint (sometimes called medical restraint) consists in the use of temporarily paralyzing drugs—hyoscine being the popular "dose." By the use of such drugs a troublesome patient may be rendered unconscious and kept so for hours at a time. Indeed, very troublesome patients (especially when attendants are scarce) are not infrequently kept in a stupefied condition for days, or even for weeks—but only in institutions where the welfare of the patients is lightly regarded.

There are several methods of restraint still used today in various institutions, mainly "mechanical restraint" and so-called "chemical restraint." The former involves the use of restraint devices, like straitjackets, body wraps, muffs, straps, mittens, restraint sheets, etc. These are generally tools of neglect and torture, except in the rarest situations. Chemical restraint (sometimes referred to as medical restraint) involves using temporarily paralyzing drugs—hyoscine being the common choice. With these drugs, a difficult patient can be made unconscious and kept that way for hours. In fact, very difficult patients (especially when staff are limited) are often kept in a dazed state for days or even weeks, but only in places where patient welfare is not taken seriously.

After the supper fight I was left alone in my room for about an hour. Then the assistant physician entered with three attendants, including the two who had figured in my farce. One carried a canvas contrivance known as a camisole. A camisole is a type of straitjacket; and a very convenient type it is for those who resort to such methods of restraint, for it enables them to deny the use of strait-jackets at all. A strait-jacket, indeed, is not a camisole, just as electrocution is not hanging.

After the dinner fight, I was left alone in my room for about an hour. Then the assistant doctor came in with three attendants, including the two who were part of my little joke. One of them was carrying a canvas device known as a camisole. A camisole is a type of straitjacket, and it’s a very handy option for those who use such restraints, as it allows them to deny that they use strait-jackets at all. A strait-jacket, after all, is not a camisole, just like electrocution isn’t hanging.

A camisole, or, as I prefer to stigmatize it, a straitjacket, is really a tight-fitting coat of heavy canvas, reaching from neck to waist, constructed, however, on no ordinary pattern. There is not a button on it. The sleeves are closed at the ends, and the jacket, having no opening in front, is adjusted and tightly laced behind. To the end of each blind sleeve is attached a strong cord. The cord on the right sleeve is carried to the left of the body, and the cord on the left sleeve is carried to the right of the body. Both are then drawn tightly behind, thus bringing the arms of the victim into a folded position across his chest. These cords are then securely tied.

A camisole, or, as I like to call it, a straitjacket, is basically a tight-fitting coat made of heavy canvas that goes from the neck to the waist, designed in a rather unusual way. It doesn’t have any buttons. The sleeves are closed at the ends, and since there’s no opening in the front, the jacket is adjusted and tightly laced in the back. Each closed sleeve has a strong cord attached to it. The cord from the right sleeve goes across to the left side of the body, and the cord from the left sleeve goes to the right side. Both cords are then pulled tight in the back, forcing the arms into a folded position across the chest. Finally, these cords are securely tied.

When I planned my ruse of the afternoon, I knew perfectly that I should soon find myself in a strait-jacket. The thought rather took my fancy, for I was resolved to know the inner workings of the violent ward.

When I planned my trick for the afternoon, I knew I would soon be in a straitjacket. The thought excited me because I was determined to understand how the violent ward operated.

The piece of glass with which I had that morning written the motto already quoted, I had appropriated for a purpose. Knowing that I should soon be put in the uncomfortable, but not necessarily intolerable embrace of a strait-jacket, my thought was that I might during the night, in some way or other, use this piece of glass to advantage—perhaps cut my way to a limited freedom. To make sure that I should retain possession of it, I placed it in my mouth and held it snugly against my cheek. Its presence there did not interfere with my speech; nor did it invite visual detection. But had I known as much about strait-jackets and their adjustment as I learned later, I should have resorted to no such futile expedient.

The piece of glass I had used that morning to write the motto I just mentioned was meant for a specific purpose. Knowing I would soon be put in the uncomfortable but not necessarily unbearable hold of a straitjacket, I thought I might somehow use this piece of glass during the night to my advantage—maybe to cut my way to some limited freedom. To ensure I kept it, I tucked it in my mouth and pressed it against my cheek. Having it there didn't interfere with my speech, nor did it make it obvious to anyone. But if I had known as much about straitjackets and how they were adjusted as I learned later, I wouldn't have resorted to such a pointless plan.

After many nights of torture, this jacket, at my urgent and repeated request, was finally adjusted in such manner that, had it been so adjusted at first, I need not have suffered any torture at all. This I knew at the time, for I had not failed to discuss the matter with a patient who on several occasions had been restrained in this same jacket.

After many nights of agony, this jacket, at my constant and repeated request, was finally adjusted in such a way that, if it had been adjusted like this from the beginning, I wouldn’t have had to endure any agony at all. I knew this at the time because I had talked about it with a patient who had been confined in this same jacket on several occasions.

On this occasion the element of personal spite entered into the assistant physician's treatment of me. The man's personality was apparently dual. His "Jekyll" personality was the one most in evidence, but it was the "Hyde" personality that seemed to control his actions when a crisis arose. It was "Doctor Jekyll" who approached my room that night, accompanied by the attendants. The moment he entered my room he became "Mr. Hyde." He was, indeed, no longer a doctor, or the semblance of one. His first move was to take the straitjacket in his own hands and order me to stand. Knowing that those in authority really believed I had that day attempted to kill myself, I found no fault with their wish to put me in restraint; but I did object to having this done by Jekyll-Hyde. Though a straitjacket should always be adjusted by the physician in charge, I knew that as a matter of fact the disagreeable duty was invariably assigned to the attendants. Consequently Jekyll-Hyde's eagerness to assume an obligation he usually shirked gave me the feeling that his motives were spiteful. For that reason I preferred to entrust myself to the uncertain mercies of a regular attendant; and I said so, but in vain. "If you will keep your mouth shut, I'll be able to do this job quicker," said Jekyll-Hyde.

On this occasion, personal spite influenced the way the doctor treated me. This guy had a split personality. His "Jekyll" side was mostly on display, but it was his "Hyde" side that seemed to take over during a crisis. It was "Doctor Jekyll" who came to my room that night with the attendants. The moment he walked in, he turned into "Mr. Hyde." He was no longer acting like a doctor, or even resembling one. His first action was to grab the straitjacket himself and tell me to stand up. Knowing that the authorities genuinely believed I had tried to take my own life that day, I couldn't fault their desire to put me in restraints, but I did take issue with it being done by Jekyll-Hyde. Even though a doctor should always adjust a straitjacket, I knew that, in practice, that unpleasant task was usually given to the attendants. So, Jekyll-Hyde's eagerness to take on a duty he normally avoided made me feel like his intentions were malicious. For that reason, I preferred to trust the unpredictable care of a regular attendant, and I said as much, but it was pointless. "If you keep your mouth shut, I can do this faster," said Jekyll-Hyde.

"I'll shut my mouth as soon as you get out of this room and not before," I remarked. Nor did I. My abusive language was, of course, interlarded with the inevitable epithets. The more I talked, the more vindictive he became. He said nothing, but, unhappily for me, he expressed his pent-up feelings in something more effectual than words. After he had laced the jacket, and drawn my arms across my chest so snugly that I could not move them a fraction of an inch, I asked him to loosen the strait-jacket enough to enable me at least to take a full breath. I also requested him to give me a chance to adjust my fingers, which had been caught in an unnatural and uncomfortable position.

"I'll keep quiet as soon as you leave this room, and not a moment before," I said. And I didn't. My harsh words were, of course, sprinkled with the usual insults. The more I spoke, the more vengeful he became. He didn’t say a word, but unfortunately for me, he showed his repressed emotions in a way that was more powerful than words. After he tightened the jacket and pulled my arms across my chest so tightly that I couldn't move them even a little, I asked him to loosen the straitjacket just enough so I could take a full breath. I also asked him to let me adjust my fingers, which were stuck in an awkward and uncomfortable position.

"If you will keep still a minute, I will," said Jekyll-Hyde. I obeyed, and willingly too, for I did not care to suffer more than was necessary. Instead of loosening the appliance as agreed, this doctor, now livid with rage, drew the cords in such a way that I found myself more securely and cruelly held than before. This breach of faith threw me into a frenzy. Though it was because his continued presence served to increase my excitement that Jekyll-Hyde at last withdrew, it will be observed that he did not do so until he had satisfied an unmanly desire which an apparently lurking hatred had engendered. The attendants soon withdrew and locked me up for the night.

"If you stay quiet for a minute, I will," said Jekyll-Hyde. I obeyed, happily enough, since I didn't want to suffer any more than necessary. Instead of loosening the device as we had agreed, this doctor, now pale with anger, pulled the cords tighter, making me feel more securely and cruelly bound than before. This betrayal drove me into a frenzy. Although Jekyll-Hyde eventually left because his presence only heightened my agitation, it's worth noting that he didn't go until he had satisfied a cowardly urge that a hidden hatred had created. The attendants soon left and locked me up for the night.

No incidents of my life have ever impressed themselves more indelibly on my memory than those of my first night in a strait-jacket. Within one hour of the time I was placed in it I was suffering pain as intense as any I ever endured, and before the night had passed it had become almost unbearable. My right hand was so held that the tip of one of my fingers was all but cut by the nail of another, and soon knifelike pains began to shoot through my right arm as far as the shoulder. After four or five hours the excess of pain rendered me partially insensible to it. But for fifteen consecutive hours I remained in that instrument of torture; and not until the twelfth hour, about breakfast time the next morning, did an attendant so much as loosen a cord.

No events in my life have ever stuck in my memory quite like my first night in a straitjacket. Within an hour of being put in it, I was in pain as intense as anything I’ve ever experienced, and by the end of the night, it had become nearly unbearable. My right hand was positioned so awkwardly that the tip of one of my fingers was almost cut by the nail of another, and soon sharp pains began to shoot through my right arm all the way to my shoulder. After four or five hours, the pain became so overwhelming that I was partly numb to it. But for fifteen straight hours, I stayed in that device of torture; it wasn’t until the twelfth hour, around breakfast time the next morning, that an attendant even loosened a cord.

During the first seven or eight hours, excruciating pains racked not only my arms, but half of my body. Though I cried and moaned, in fact, screamed so loudly that the attendants must have heard me, little attention was paid to me—possibly because of orders from Mr. Hyde after he had again assumed the role of Doctor Jekyll. I even begged the attendants to loosen the jacket enough to ease me a little. This they refused to do, and they even seemed to enjoy being in a position to add their considerable mite to my torture.

During the first seven or eight hours, intense pain shot through not just my arms, but half of my body as well. Even though I cried out and moaned, in fact, screamed so loudly that the attendants must have heard me, they paid little attention—perhaps due to orders from Mr. Hyde after he had taken on the role of Doctor Jekyll again. I even pleaded with the attendants to loosen the jacket just enough to give me some relief. They refused to do so, and they even seemed to take pleasure in being able to contribute to my agony.

Before midnight I really believed that I should be unable to endure the torture and retain my reason. A peculiar pricking sensation which I now felt in my brain, a sensation exactly like that of June, 1900, led me to believe that I might again be thrown out of touch with the world I had so lately regained. Realizing the awfulness of that fate, I redoubled my efforts to effect my rescue. Shortly after midnight I did succeed in gaining the attention of the night watch. Upon entering my room he found me flat on the floor. I had fallen from the bed and perforce remained absolutely helpless where I lay. I could not so much as lift my head. This, however, was not the fault of the straitjacket. It was because I could not control the muscles of my neck which that day had been so mauled. I could scarcely swallow the water the night watch was good enough to give me. He was not a bad sort; yet even he refused to let out the cords of the strait-jacket. As he seemed sympathetic, I can attribute his refusal to nothing but strict orders issued by the doctor.

Before midnight, I really thought I wouldn’t be able to handle the torture and keep my sanity. A weird pricking feeling in my brain, similar to what I felt in June 1900, made me think I might be disconnected from the world I had just gotten back to. Realizing how terrible that would be, I put even more effort into trying to escape. Shortly after midnight, I managed to catch the attention of the night watch. When he came into my room, he found me flat on the floor. I had fallen from the bed and was completely helpless where I lay. I couldn't even lift my head. But this wasn’t because of the straitjacket; it was because I couldn’t control the muscles in my neck, which had been so badly injured that day. I could barely swallow the water the night watch was kind enough to give me. He wasn't a bad guy; still, he refused to loosen the cords of the straitjacket. Since he seemed sympathetic, I can only assume his refusal was due to strict orders from the doctor.

It will be recalled that I placed a piece of glass in my mouth before the strait-jacket was adjusted. At midnight the glass was still there. After the refusal of the night watch, I said to him: "Then I want you to go to Doctor Jekyll" (I, of course, called him by his right name; but to do so now would be to prove myself as brutal as Mr. Hyde himself). "Tell him to come here at once and loosen this jacket. I can't endure the torture much longer. After fighting two years to regain my reason, I believe I'll lose it again. You have always treated me kindly. For God's sake, get the doctor!"

I remember putting a piece of glass in my mouth before they tightened the straitjacket. At midnight, the glass was still there. After the night watch refused to help, I said to him, "Then I need you to go find Doctor Jekyll." (Of course, I called him by his real name; but saying that now would make me just as brutal as Mr. Hyde.) "Tell him to come here right away and loosen this jacket. I can't take this torture much longer. After struggling for two years to regain my sanity, I feel like I’m about to lose it again. You've always been kind to me. For God's sake, get the doctor!"

"I can't leave the main building at this time," the night watch said. (Jekyll-Hyde lived in a house about one-eighth of a mile distant, but within the hospital grounds.)

"I can't leave the main building right now," the night watch said. (Jekyll-Hyde lived in a house about one-eighth of a mile away, but still within the hospital grounds.)

"Then will you take a message to the assistant physician who stays here?" (A colleague of Jekyll-Hyde had apartments in the main building.)

"Then will you deliver a message to the assistant physician who is staying here?" (A colleague of Jekyll-Hyde had rooms in the main building.)

"I'll do that," he replied.

"I'll do that," he said.

"Tell him how I'm suffering. Ask him to please come here at once and ease this strait-jacket. If he doesn't, I'll be as crazy by morning as I ever was. Also tell him I'll kill myself unless he comes, and I can do it, too. I have a piece of glass in this room and I know just what I'll do with it."

"Tell him how much I'm struggling. Ask him to please come here right away and help me out of this situation. If he doesn't, I'll be as insane by morning as I ever was. Also, let him know that I'll hurt myself if he doesn't come, and I can really do it. I have a piece of glass in this room, and I know exactly what I'll do with it."

The night watch was as good as his word. He afterwards told me that he had delivered my message. The doctor ignored it. He did not come near me that night, nor the next day, nor did Jekyll-Hyde appear until his usual round of inspection about eleven o'clock the next morning.

The night watch kept his promise. He later told me he had passed on my message. The doctor ignored it. He didn’t come to see me that night or the next day, and Jekyll-Hyde didn’t show up until his usual check around eleven o'clock the following morning.

"I understand that you have a piece of glass which you threatened to use for a suicidal purpose last night," he said, when he appeared.

"I understand that you have a piece of glass that you threatened to use to harm yourself last night," he said when he showed up.

"Yes, I have, and it's not your fault or the other doctor's that I am not dead. Had I gone mad, in my frenzy I might have swallowed that glass."

"Yes, I have, and it's not your fault or the other doctor's that I'm not dead. If I had gone crazy, in my rage I might have swallowed that glass."

"Where is it?" asked the doctor, incredulously.

"Where is it?" the doctor asked, incredulously.

As my strait-jacket rendered me armless, I presented the glass to Jekyll-Hyde on the tip of a tongue he had often heard, but never before seen.

As my straitjacket left me without the use of my arms, I offered the glass to Jekyll-Hyde on the tip of a tongue he had often heard of, but had never actually seen before.

 

XVII

After fifteen interminable hours the strait-jacket was removed. Whereas just prior to its putting on I had been in a vigorous enough condition to offer stout resistance when wantonly assaulted, now, on coming out of it, I was helpless. When my arms were released from their constricted position, the pain was intense. Every joint had been racked. I had no control over the fingers of either hand, and could not have dressed myself had I been promised my freedom for doing so.

After fifteen endless hours, the straitjacket was finally taken off. Just before it was put on, I was in good enough shape to fight back when I was attacked, but now that it was off, I felt completely helpless. When my arms were freed from their tight position, the pain was overwhelming. Every joint ached. I couldn't control the fingers of either hand and wouldn't have been able to dress myself even if I had been promised my freedom for doing it.

For more than the following week I suffered as already described, though of course with gradually decreasing intensity as my racked body became accustomed to the unnatural positions it was forced to take. This first experience occurred on the night of October 18th, 1902. I was subjected to the same unfair, unnecessary, and unscientific ordeal for twenty-one consecutive nights and parts of each of the corresponding twenty-one days. On more than one occasion, indeed, the attendant placed me in the strait-jacket during the day for refusing to obey some trivial command. This, too, without an explicit order from the doctor in charge, though perhaps he acted under a general order.

For more than a week afterward, I suffered as described earlier, though the intensity lessened over time as my aching body adjusted to the unnatural positions it was made to adopt. This first experience happened on the night of October 18, 1902. I went through the same unfair, unnecessary, and unscientific ordeal for twenty-one straight nights and parts of each of the corresponding twenty-one days. More than once, the attendant put me in the straitjacket during the day for refusing to follow some trivial command. This was done without a specific order from the doctor in charge, although he might have acted under a general instruction.

During most of this time I was held also in seclusion in a padded cell. A padded cell is a vile hole. The side walls are padded as high as a man can reach, as is also the inside of the door. One of the worst features of such cells is the lack of ventilation, which deficiency of course aggravates their general unsanitary condition. The cell which I was forced to occupy was practically without heat, and as winter was coming on, I suffered intensely from the cold. Frequently it was so cold I could see my breath. Though my canvas jacket served to protect part of that body which it was at the same time racking, I was seldom comfortably warm; for, once uncovered, my arms being pinioned, I had no way of rearranging the blankets. What little sleep I managed to get I took lying on a hard mattress placed on the bare floor. The condition of the mattress I found in the cell was such that I objected to its further use, and the fact that another was supplied, at a time when few of my requests were being granted, proves its disgusting condition.

During most of this time, I was also kept in isolation in a padded cell. A padded cell is a terrible place. The walls are padded as high as a person can reach, including the inside of the door. One of the worst things about these cells is the lack of ventilation, which really makes their overall unsanitary conditions worse. The cell I was forced to stay in was almost completely without heat, and as winter approached, I suffered horribly from the cold. Often, it was so cold that I could see my breath. My canvas jacket offered some protection to my body, which was still in agony, but I was rarely comfortably warm; whenever I was uncovered, and with my arms pinned down, I had no way of rearranging the blankets. The little sleep I did manage to get was on a hard mattress placed on the bare floor. The condition of the mattress I found in the cell was so bad that I didn't want to use it anymore, and the fact that another was provided, at a time when most of my requests were denied, shows just how disgusting it really was.

For this period of three weeks—from October 18th until November 8th, 1902, when I left this institution and was transferred to a state hospital—I was continuously either under lock and key (in the padded cell or some other room) or under the eye of an attendant. Over half the time I was in the snug, but cruel embrace of a strait-jacket—about three hundred hours in all.

For three weeks—from October 18th to November 8th, 1902—when I left this place and was moved to a state hospital, I was always either locked up (in the padded cell or another room) or being watched by a staff member. More than half the time, I was in the tight, but harsh, grip of a straitjacket—about three hundred hours in total.

While being subjected to this terrific abuse I was held in exile. I was cut off from all direct and all honest indirect communication with my legally appointed conservator—my own brother—and also with all other relatives and friends. I was even cut off from satisfactory communication with the superintendent. I saw him but twice, and then for so short a time that I was unable to give him any convincing idea of my plight. These interviews occurred on two Sundays that fell within my period of exile, for it was on Sunday that the superintendent usually made his weekly round of inspection.

While enduring this terrible abuse, I was kept in exile. I was cut off from all direct and all honest indirect communication with my legally appointed guardian—my own brother—and also with all other relatives and friends. I was even cut off from satisfactory communication with the superintendent. I saw him only twice, and during those brief meetings, I couldn't convey the seriousness of my situation. These meetings happened on two Sundays that were part of my exile, as the superintendent generally made his weekly inspection rounds on Sundays.

What chance had I of successfully pleading my case, while my pulpit was a padded cell, and the congregation—with the exception of the superintendent—the very ones who had been abusing me? At such times my pent-up indignation poured itself forth in such a disconnected way that my protests were robbed of their right ring of truth. I was not incoherent in speech. I was simply voluble and digressive—a natural incident of elation. Such notes as I managed to write on scraps of paper were presumably confiscated by Jekyll-Hyde. At all events, it was not until some months later that the superintendent was informed of my treatment, when, at my request (though I was then elsewhere), the Governor of the State discussed the subject with him. How I brought about that discussion while still virtually a prisoner in another place will be narrated in due time. And not until several days after I had left this institution and had been placed in another, when for the first time in six weeks I saw my conservator, did he learn of the treatment to which I had been subjected. From his office in New Haven he had telephoned several times to the assistant physician and inquired about my condition. Though Jekyll-Hyde did tell him that I was highly excited and difficult to control, he did not even hint that I was being subjected to any unusual restraint. Doctor Jekyll deceived everyone, and—as things turned out—deceived himself; for had he realized then that I should one day be able to do what I have since done, his brutality would surely have been held in check by his discretion.

What chance did I have of effectively making my case when my platform was a padded cell, and the audience—except for the superintendent—were the very people who had been tormenting me? During those times, my built-up anger came out in such a scattered manner that my cries for help lost their genuine ring of truth. I wasn't incoherent in what I said; I was just overly talkative and going off on tangents—a natural result of being elated. Any notes I managed to scribble on scraps of paper were likely taken by Jekyll-Hyde. In any case, it wasn't until several months later that the superintendent learned about my treatment, when, at my request (even though I was in another location), the Governor of the State spoke with him about it. How I initiated that conversation while still basically a prisoner elsewhere will be explained in due time. It wasn't until several days after I had left this institution and had been moved to another, when for the first time in six weeks I saw my conservator, that he found out about the treatment I had endured. From his office in New Haven, he had called several times to ask the assistant physician about my condition. Although Jekyll-Hyde told him that I was very agitated and hard to manage, he didn't even suggest that I was facing any unusual restrictions. Doctor Jekyll fooled everyone, and—as it turned out—fool himself; for if he had realized then that I would one day be capable of what I have since achieved, his cruelty would surely have been moderated by his caution.

How helpless, how at the mercy of his keepers, a patient may be is further illustrated by the conduct of this same man. Once, during the third week of my nights in a strait-jacket, I refused to take certain medicine which an attendant offered me. For some time I had been regularly taking this innocuous concoction without protest; but I now decided that, as the attendant refused most of my requests, I should no longer comply with all of his. He did not argue the point with me. He simply reported my refusal to Doctor Jekyll. A few minutes later Doctor Jekyll—or rather Mr. Hyde—accompanied by three attendants, entered the padded cell. I was robed for the night—in a strait-jacket. Mr. Hyde held in his hand a rubber tube. An attendant stood near with the medicine. For over two years, the common threat had been made that the "tube" would be resorted to if I refused medicine or food. I had begun to look upon it as a myth; but its presence in the hands of an oppressor now convinced me of its reality. I saw that the doctor and his bravos meant business; and as I had already endured torture enough, I determined to make every concession this time and escape what seemed to be in store for me.

How helpless and at the mercy of his caretakers a patient can be is further shown by this same man’s behavior. Once, during the third week of my nights in a strait-jacket, I refused to take some medicine that an attendant offered me. For a while, I had been taking this harmless mix without complaint, but I decided that since the attendant turned down most of my requests, I wouldn't comply with all of his anymore. He didn’t argue with me. He simply reported my refusal to Doctor Jekyll. A few minutes later, Doctor Jekyll—or rather Mr. Hyde—came in with three attendants into the padded cell. I was dressed for bed—in a strait-jacket. Mr. Hyde had a rubber tube in his hand. An attendant was standing nearby with the medicine. For over two years, the common threat had been that the "tube" would be used if I refused medicine or food. I had started to think of it as a myth, but seeing it in the hands of an oppressor now made me realize it was real. I understood that the doctor and his goons were serious, and since I had already endured enough pain, I decided to give in this time and avoid what seemed to be coming my way.

"What are you going to do with that?" I asked, eyeing the tube.

"What are you planning to do with that?" I asked, looking at the tube.

"The attendant says you refuse to take your medicine. We are going to make you take it."

"The attendant says you won't take your medicine. We're going to make you take it."

"I'll take your old medicine," was my reply.

"I'll take your old medicine," I said.

"You have had your chance."

"You had your chance."

"All right," I said. "Put that medicine into me any way you think best. But the time will come when you'll wish you hadn't. When that time does come it won't be easy to prove that you had the right to force a patient to take medicine he had offered to take. I know something about the ethics of your profession. You have no right to do anything to a patient except what's good for him. You know that. All you are trying to do is to punish me, and I give you fair warning I'm going to camp on your trail till you are not only discharged from this institution, but expelled from the State Medical Society as well. You are a disgrace to your profession, and that society will attend to your case fast enough when certain members of it, who are friends of mine, hear about this. Furthermore, I shall report your conduct to the Governor of the State. He can take some action even if this is not a state institution. Now, damn you, do your worst!"

"Fine," I said. "Give me that medicine however you think is best. But just know that there will come a time when you'll regret it. When that time comes, it won't be easy to prove that you had the right to force a patient to take medicine he was willing to take. I understand something about the ethics of your profession. You have no right to do anything to a patient except what's beneficial for him. You know that. All you're trying to do is punish me, and I'm warning you now that I'm going to keep after you until you're not only discharged from this place but also kicked out of the State Medical Society. You're a disgrace to your profession, and that society will deal with you quickly when certain members, who are my friends, find out about this. Additionally, I will report your behavior to the Governor of the State. He can take action even if this isn't a state facility. Now, damn it, do your worst!"

Coming from one in my condition, this was rather straight talk. The doctor was visibly disconcerted. Had he not feared to lose caste with the attendants who stood by, I think he would have given me another chance. But he had too much pride and too little manhood to recede from a false position already taken. I no longer resisted, even verbally, for I no longer wanted the doctor to desist. Though I did not anticipate the operation with pleasure, I was eager to take the man's measure. He and the attendants knew that I usually kept a trick or two even up the sleeve of a strait-jacket, so they took added precautions. I was flat on my back, with simply a mattress between me and the floor. One attendant held me. Another stood by with the medicine and with a funnel through which, as soon as Mr. Hyde should insert the tube in one of my nostrils, the dose was to be poured. The third attendant stood near as a reserve force. Though the insertion of the tube, when skilfully done, need not cause suffering, the operation as conducted by Mr. Hyde was painful. Try as he would, he was unable to insert the tube properly, though in no way did I attempt to balk him. His embarrassment seemed to rob his hand of whatever cunning it may have possessed. After what seemed ten minutes of bungling, though it was probably not half that, he gave up the attempt, but not until my nose had begun to bleed. He was plainly chagrined when he and his bravos retired. Intuitively I felt that they would soon return. That they did, armed with a new implement of war. This time the doctor inserted between my teeth a large wooden peg—to keep open a mouth which he usually wanted shut. He then forced down my throat a rubber tube, the attendant adjusted the funnel, and the medicine, or rather liquid—for its medicinal properties were without effect upon me—was poured in.

Coming from someone in my situation, this was pretty direct. The doctor looked visibly uneasy. If he hadn’t worried about losing face in front of the attendants, I think he would have given me another chance. But he was too proud and not brave enough to back down from a wrong decision he had already made. I stopped resisting, even verbally, because I didn’t want the doctor to stop. Although I wasn’t looking forward to the operation, I was curious to see what the guy was made of. He and the attendants knew that I usually had a trick or two up my sleeve, even in a straightjacket, so they took extra precautions. I was lying flat on my back, with just a mattress between me and the floor. One attendant held me down. Another stood by with the medicine and a funnel, ready to pour the dose through it as soon as Mr. Hyde inserted the tube into one of my nostrils. The third attendant was nearby as backup. While inserting the tube shouldn’t have hurt if done correctly, the way Mr. Hyde did it was painful. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get the tube in properly, even though I didn’t try to resist him. His embarrassment seemed to take away any skill he might have had. After what felt like ten minutes of fumbling—though it was probably less—he gave up, but not before my nose started to bleed. He looked pretty disappointed when he and the attendants left. I had a feeling they would be back soon. And they were, this time with a new tool. The doctor put a large wooden peg between my teeth to keep my mouth open, which he usually wanted closed. Then he shoved a rubber tube down my throat, the attendant adjusted the funnel, and the liquid that wasn’t really medicinal for me was poured in.

As the scant reports sent to my conservator during these three weeks indicated that I was not improving as he had hoped, he made a special trip to the institution, to investigate in person. On his arrival he was met by none other than Doctor Jekyll, who told him that I was in a highly excited condition, which, he intimated, would be aggravated by a personal interview. Now for a man to see his brother in such a plight as mine would be a distressing ordeal, and, though my conservator came within a few hundred feet of my prison cell, it naturally took but a suggestion to dissuade him from coming nearer. Doctor Jekyll did tell him that it had been found necessary to place me in "restraint" and "seclusion" (the professional euphemisms for "strait-jacket," "padded cell," etc.), but no hint was given that I had been roughly handled. Doctor Jekyll's politic dissuasion was no doubt inspired by the knowledge that if ever I got within speaking distance of my conservator, nothing could prevent my giving him a circumstantial account of my sufferings—which account would have been corroborated by the blackened eye I happened to have at the time. Indeed, in dealing with my conservator the assistant physician showed a degree of tact which, had it been directed toward myself, would have sufficed to keep me tolerably comfortable.

As the few reports sent to my conservator over the past three weeks indicated that I wasn't getting better as he hoped, he decided to make a special trip to the facility to check on me personally. When he arrived, he was greeted by none other than Doctor Jekyll, who informed him that I was in a highly agitated state, suggesting that a personal meeting would only make things worse. For a man to see his brother in such a condition would be quite distressing, and despite the fact that my conservator came within a few hundred feet of my cell, it only took a small suggestion to convince him to stay away. Doctor Jekyll did mention that it had become necessary to put me in "restraint" and "seclusion" (the professional terms for "strait-jacket," "padded cell," etc.), but he gave no indication that I had been treated roughly. Doctor Jekyll's careful avoidance was likely motivated by the fact that if I ever got close enough to talk to my conservator, I would have told him in detail about my suffering—something that would have been obvious just by looking at my blackened eye at the time. In fact, while dealing with my conservator, the assistant physician showed a level of tact that, if directed towards me, would have kept me reasonably comfortable.

My conservator, though temporarily stayed, was not convinced. He felt that I was not improving where I was, and he wisely decided that the best course would be to have me transferred to a public institution—the State Hospital. A few days later the judge who had originally committed me ordered my transfer. Nothing was said to me about the proposed change until the moment of departure, and then I could scarcely believe my ears. In fact I did not believe my informant; for three weeks of abuse, together with my continued inability to get in touch with my conservator, had so shaken my reason that there was a partial recurrence of old delusions. I imagined myself on the way to the State Prison, a few miles distant; and not until the train had passed the prison station did I believe that I was really on my way to the State Hospital.

My conservator, though temporarily on hold, wasn’t convinced. He felt I wasn’t improving where I was, and wisely decided that the best move would be to transfer me to a public institution—the State Hospital. A few days later, the judge who had initially committed me ordered my transfer. No one mentioned the proposed change to me until the moment of departure, and I could hardly believe my ears. In fact, I didn’t believe the person telling me; after three weeks of mistreatment and my ongoing inability to reach my conservator, my mental state had been so shaken that some old delusions started to return. I imagined I was headed to the State Prison, which was only a few miles away, and it wasn’t until the train passed the prison station that I finally believed I was actually on my way to the State Hospital.

 

XVIII

The State Hospital in which I now found myself, the third institution to which I had been committed, though in many respects above the average of such institutions, was typical. It commanded a wide view of a beautiful river and valley. This view I was permitted to enjoy—at first. Those in charge of the institution which I had just left did not give my new custodians any detailed account of my case. Their reticence was, I believe, occasioned by chagrin rather than charity. Tamers of wild men have as much pride as tamers of wild animals (but unfortunately less skill) and to admit defeat is a thing not to be thought of. Though private institutions are prone to shift their troublesome cases to state institutions, there is too often a deplorable lack of sympathy and co-operation between them, which, in this instance, however, proved fortunate for me.

The State Hospital where I now found myself, the third place I had been committed to, was typical, even though it was better than most such facilities. It had a great view of a beautiful river and valley, which I was allowed to enjoy—at least at first. Those in charge of the place I had just left didn’t give my new caregivers a detailed account of my situation. I think their silence came from embarrassment rather than kindness. People who manage wild men have just as much pride as those who train wild animals (but unfortunately less skill), and admitting failure is something they just won’t consider. While private institutions often pass their challenging cases off to state facilities, there’s often a sad lack of empathy and collaboration between them; however, in this case, it turned out to be lucky for me.

From October 18th until the early afternoon of November 8th, at the private institution, I had been classed as a raving maniac. The name I had brought upon myself by experimental conduct; the condition had been aggravated and perpetuated by the stupidity of those in authority over me. And it was the same experimental conduct on my part, and stupidity on the part of my new custodians, which gave rise, two weeks later, to a similar situation. On Friday, November 7th, I was in a strait-jacket. On November 9th and 10th I was apparently as tractable as any of the twenty-three hundred patients in the State Hospital—conventionally clothed, mild mannered, and, seemingly, right minded. On the 9th, the day after my arrival, I attended a church service held at the hospital. My behavior was not other than that of the most pious worshipper in the land. The next evening, with most exemplary deportment, I attended one of the dances which are held every fortnight during the winter. Had I been a raving maniac, such activities would have led to a disturbance; for maniacs, of necessity, disregard the conventions of both pious and polite society. Yet, on either of these days, had I been in the private institution which I had recently left, I should have occupied a cell and worn a strait-jacket.

From October 18th until the early afternoon of November 8th, at the private institution, I was considered a raving maniac. The label I brought upon myself through my experimental behavior; the condition was worsened and sustained by the ignorance of those in charge of me. It was the same experimental behavior on my part, and the ignorance from my new caretakers, that led to a similar situation two weeks later. On Friday, November 7th, I was in a strait-jacket. On November 9th and 10th, I seemed just as manageable as any of the twenty-three hundred patients in the State Hospital—dressed appropriately, behaving calmly, and apparently even thinking clearly. On the 9th, the day after I arrived, I went to a church service at the hospital. My behavior was exactly like that of the most devout worshipper in the country. The next evening, with perfectly proper conduct, I attended one of the dances held every two weeks during the winter. If I had been a raving maniac, such activities would have caused a scene; because maniacs, by their nature, ignore the rules of both pious and polite society. Yet, on either of those days, if I had been in the private institution I had just left, I would have been locked in a cell and wearing a strait-jacket.

The assistant superintendent, who received me upon my arrival, judged me by my behavior. He assigned me to one of two connecting wards—the best in the hospital—where about seventy patients led a fairly agreeable life. Though no official account of my case had accompanied my transfer, the attendant who had acted as escort and guard had already given an attendant at the State Hospital a brief account of my recent experiences. Yet when this report finally reached the ears of those in authority, they wisely decided not to transfer me to another ward so long as I caused no trouble where I was. Finding myself at last among friends, I lost no time in asking for writing and drawing materials, which had so rudely been taken from me three weeks earlier. My request was promptly granted. The doctors and attendants treated me kindly and I again began to enjoy life. My desire to write and draw had not abated. However, I did not devote my entire time to those pursuits, for there were plenty of congenial companions about. I found pleasure in talking—more pleasure by far than others did in listening. In fact I talked incessantly, and soon made known, in a general way, my scheme for reforming institutions, not only in my native State, but, of course, throughout the world, for my grandiose perspective made the earth look small. The attendants had to bear the brunt of my loquacity, and they soon grew weary. One of them, wishing to induce silence, ventured to remark that I was so "crazy" I could not possibly keep my mouth shut for even one minute. It was a challenge which aroused my fighting spirit.

The assistant superintendent who greeted me when I arrived judged me based on my behavior. He placed me in one of two connected wards—the best in the hospital—where about seventy patients lived fairly comfortably. Although my transfer didn’t come with an official account of my case, the attendant who escorted and guarded me had already given someone at the State Hospital a brief rundown of my recent experiences. When that report finally reached the people in charge, they wisely decided not to move me to another ward as long as I didn’t cause any trouble where I was. Now among friends, I quickly asked for writing and drawing materials, which had been taken from me three weeks earlier. My request was immediately granted. The doctors and attendants treated me kindly, and I began to enjoy life again. My desire to write and draw hadn’t diminished. However, I didn’t spend all my time on those activities since there were plenty of friendly companions around. I found joy in talking—much more joy than others found in listening. In fact, I talked nonstop and soon shared my ideas for reforming institutions not just in my own State, but globally, since my grand vision made the world seem small. The attendants had to listen to my chatter, and they quickly grew tired. One of them, trying to get me to be quiet, remarked that I was so "crazy" I couldn’t possibly keep my mouth shut for even a minute. That challenge ignited my fighting spirit.

"I'll show you that I can stop talking for a whole day," I said. He laughed, knowing that of all difficult tasks this which I had imposed upon myself was, for one in my condition, least likely of accomplishment. But I was as good as my boast. Until the same hour the next day I refused to speak to anyone. I did not even reply to civil questions; and, though my silence was deliberate and good-natured, the assistant physician seemed to consider it of a contumacious variety, for he threatened to transfer me to a less desirable ward unless I should again begin to talk.

"I'll prove I can go a whole day without talking," I said. He laughed, knowing that of all the tough challenges I had set for myself, this one was least likely to be achieved given my situation. But I lived up to my claim. Until the same time the next day, I didn’t speak to anyone. I didn’t even respond to polite questions; and while my silence was intentional and friendly, the assistant physician seemed to view it as rebellious, since he threatened to move me to a less comfortable ward if I didn’t start talking again.

That day of self-imposed silence was about the longest I have ever lived, for I was under a word pressure sufficient to have filled a book. Any psychiatrist will admit that my performance was remarkable, and he will further agree that it was, at least, an indication of a high degree of self-control. Though I have no desire to prove that at this period I was not in an abnormal condition, I do wish to show that I had a degree of self-control that probably would have enabled me to remain in the best ward at this institution had I not been intent —abnormally intent, of course, and yet with a high degree of deliberation—upon a reformative investigation. The crest of my wave of elation had been reached early in October. It was now (November) that the curve representing my return to normality should have been continuous and diminishing. Instead, it was kept violently fluctuating—or at least its fluctuations were aggravated—by the impositions of those in charge of me, induced sometimes, I freely admit, by deliberate and purposeful transgressions of my own. My condition during my three weeks of exile just ended, had been, if anything, one of milder excitement than that which had obtained previously during the first seven weeks of my period of elation. And my condition during the two weeks I now remained in the best ward in the State Hospital was not different from my condition during the preceding three weeks of torture, or the succeeding three weeks of abuse and privation, except in so far as a difference was occasioned by the torture and privation themselves.

That day of self-imposed silence was probably the longest I’ve ever experienced, as I was under so much pressure to talk that I could have filled a whole book. Any psychiatrist would say my performance was impressive, and they would agree that it showed a high level of self-control. I don’t want to argue that I was in an abnormal state during this time, but I do want to highlight that I had a level of self-control that might have allowed me to stay in the best ward of this facility if I hadn't been determined—abnormally determined, yes, but also quite deliberate—on a reformative investigation. I reached the peak of my elation early in October. By now (November), my return to normalcy should have been steady and gradual. Instead, it was fluctuating violently—or at least the fluctuations were worsened—by the demands of those in charge of me, sometimes caused, I admit, by my own intentional and purposeful actions. My situation during the three weeks of exile that just ended was, if anything, less intense than it had been during the first seven weeks of my elation. And my condition during the two weeks I spent in the best ward of the State Hospital was no different from my state during the previous three weeks of torture or the next three weeks of mistreatment and deprivation, except for the obvious differences caused by the torture and deprivation themselves.

Though I had long intended to effect reforms in existing methods of treatment, my reckless desire to investigate violent wards did not possess me until I myself had experienced the torture of continued confinement in one such ward before coming to this state institution. It was simple to deduce that if one could suffer such abuses as I had while a patient in a private institution—nay, in two private institutions—brutality must exist in a state hospital also. Thus it was that I entered the State Hospital with a firm resolve to inspect personally every type of ward, good and bad.

Though I had long planned to make changes to the current treatment methods, my impulsive desire to explore violent wards didn't take hold until I had endured the pain of prolonged confinement in one of those wards before arriving at this state institution. It was obvious to me that if I could endure such mistreatment as I did while a patient in a private institution—actually, in two private institutions—then cruelty must also be present in a state hospital. That’s how I entered the State Hospital with a strong determination to personally check out every kind of ward, both good and bad.

But I was in no hurry to begin. My recent experience had exhausted me, and I wished to regain strength before subjecting myself to another such ordeal. This desire to recuperate controlled my conduct for a while, but its influence gradually diminished as life became more and more monotonous. I soon found the good ward entirely too polite. I craved excitement—action. And I determined to get it regardless of consequences; though I am free to confess I should not have had the courage to proceed with my plan had I known what was in store for me.

But I wasn't in a rush to start. My recent experience had drained me, and I wanted to regain my strength before putting myself through that kind of ordeal again. This need to recover guided my actions for a while, but its effect slowly faded as life became increasingly dull. I soon found the staff too polite for my liking. I craved excitement—action. And I decided to seek it out no matter the consequences; though I have to admit I wouldn’t have had the courage to go through with my plan if I had known what was ahead.

About this time my conservator called to see me. Of course, I told him all about my cruel experiences at the private institution. My account surprised and distressed him. I also told him that I knew for a fact that similar conditions existed at the State Hospital, as I had heard convincing rumors to that effect. He urged me to behave myself and remain in the ward where I was, which ward, as I admitted, was all that one could desire—provided one had schooled himself to desire that sort of thing.

Around this time, my guardian came to visit me. Naturally, I shared all the details about my terrible experiences at the private institution. My story shocked and upset him. I also mentioned that I knew for sure that similar conditions were happening at the State Hospital because I had heard strong rumors about it. He encouraged me to behave and stay in the ward where I was, which I admitted was as good as one could hope for—if one had trained themselves to want that kind of environment.

The fact that I was under lock and key and behind what were virtually prison bars in no way gave me a sense of helplessness. I firmly believed that I should find it easy to effect my escape and reach home for the Thanksgiving Day celebration. And, furthermore, I knew that, should I reach home, I should not be denied my portion of the good things to eat before being returned to the hospital. Being under the spell of an intense desire to investigate the violent ward, I concluded that the time for action had come. I reasoned, too, that it would be easier and safer to escape from that ward—which was on a level with the ground—than from a ward three stories above it. The next thing I did was to inform the attendants (not to mention several of the patients) that within a day or two I should do something to cause my removal to it. They of course did not believe that I had any idea of deliberately inviting such a transfer. My very frankness disarmed them.

The fact that I was locked up and behind what felt like prison bars didn't make me feel helpless at all. I was confident that I could easily escape and make it home for the Thanksgiving celebration. Plus, I knew that if I got home, I wouldn't miss out on my share of the feast before having to go back to the hospital. Driven by a strong urge to explore the violent ward, I decided it was time to take action. I also figured it would be easier and safer to escape from that ground-level ward than from one three stories up. The next thing I did was inform the attendants (and several patients) that I would be doing something within a day or two to get transferred there. They clearly didn’t believe I was serious about wanting that transfer. My honesty caught them off guard.

On the evening of November 21st, I went from room to room collecting all sorts of odds and ends belonging to other patients. These I secreted in my room. I also collected a small library of books, magazines and newspapers. After securing all the booty I dared, I mingled with the other patients until the time came for going to bed. The attendants soon locked me in my junk shop and I spent the rest of the night setting it in disorder. My original plan had been to barricade the door during the night, and thus hold the doctors and attendants at bay until those in authority had accepted my ultimatum, which was to include a Thanksgiving visit at home. But before morning I had slightly altered my plan. My sleepless night of activity had made me ravenously hungry, and I decided that it would be wiser not only to fill my stomach, but to lay by other supplies of food before submitting to a siege. Accordingly I set things to rights and went about my business the next morning as usual. At breakfast I ate enough for two men, and put in my pockets bread enough to last for twenty-four hours at least. Then I returned to my room and at once barricaded the door. My barricade consisted of a wardrobe, several drawers which I had removed from the bureau, and a number of books—among them "Paradise Lost" and the Bible. These, with conscious satisfaction, I placed in position as a keystone. Thus the floor space between the door and the opposite wall of the room was completely filled. My roommate, a young fellow in the speechless condition in which I had been during my period of depression, was in the room with me. This was accidental. It was no part of my plan to hold him as a hostage, though I might finally have used him as a pawn in the negotiations, had my barricade resisted the impending attack longer than it did.

On the evening of November 21st, I went from room to room collecting various items that belonged to other patients. I stashed them away in my room. I also gathered a small library of books, magazines, and newspapers. After gathering all the items I could, I mingled with the other patients until it was time for bed. The attendants soon locked me in my makeshift storage room, and I spent the rest of the night making a mess of it. My original plan was to barricade the door during the night to keep the doctors and attendants at bay until those in charge accepted my ultimatum, which was to allow me to visit home for Thanksgiving. However, by morning, I had slightly changed my plan. My sleepless night of activity had made me extremely hungry, and I realized it would be smarter to not only fill my stomach but also stock up on food before facing a siege. So, I tidied up and went about my routine the next morning as usual. At breakfast, I ate enough for two people and stuffed my pockets with enough bread to last at least twenty-four hours. Then I went back to my room and immediately barricaded the door. My barricade was made up of a wardrobe, several drawers I had taken from the dresser, and a bunch of books—among them "Paradise Lost" and the Bible. With satisfaction, I positioned them as the keystone of my barricade. Thus, the space between the door and the opposite wall of the room was completely filled. My roommate, a young guy who was in the same silent state I had been during my depression, was in the room with me. This was by chance. It wasn't part of my plan to take him as a hostage, but I might have eventually used him as leverage in the negotiations if my barricade had withstood the impending attack longer than it did.

It was not long before the attendants realized that something was wrong. They came to my door and asked me to open it. I refused, and told them that to argue the point would be a waste of time. They tried to force an entrance. Failing in that, they reported to the assistant physician, who soon appeared. At first he parleyed with me. I good-naturedly, but emphatically, told him that I could not be talked out of the position I had taken; nor could I be taken out of it until I was ready to surrender, for my barricade was one that would surely hold. I also announced that I had carefully planned my line of action and knew what I was about. I complimented him on his hitherto tactful treatment of me, and grandiloquently—yet sincerely—thanked him for his many courtesies. I also expressed entire satisfaction with the past conduct of the attendants. In fact, on part of the institution I put the stamp of my approval. "But," I said, "I know there are wards in this hospital where helpless patients are brutally treated; and I intend to put a stop to these abuses at once. Not until the Governor of the State, the judge who committed me, and my conservator come to this door will I open it. When they arrive, we'll see whether or not patients are to be robbed of their rights and abused."

It didn't take long for the staff to realize something was off. They came to my door and asked me to open it. I refused and told them arguing about it would be pointless. They attempted to force their way in. When that failed, they reported to the assistant physician, who showed up soon after. At first, he tried to negotiate with me. I politely but firmly told him I wouldn’t change my mind; I wouldn’t leave until I was ready to give in, because my barricade was solid. I made it clear that I had carefully planned my actions and was fully aware of what I was doing. I praised him for his previous tactful approach towards me, and sincerely thanked him for his many courtesies. I also expressed my complete satisfaction with how the staff had treated me in the past. In fact, I endorsed their efforts. "But," I said, "I know there are wards in this hospital where vulnerable patients are mistreated, and I plan to put a stop to these abuses immediately. I won’t open this door until the Governor of the State, the judge who committed me, and my conservator arrive. When they do, we’ll see if patients will continue to have their rights taken away and be mistreated."

My speech was made through a screen transom over the door. For a few minutes the doctor continued his persuasive methods, but that he should even imagine that I would basely recede from my high and mighty position only irritated me the more.

My voice came through the screen above the door. For a few minutes, the doctor kept trying to persuade me, but the fact that he thought I would cowardly step down from my powerful position only made me more irritated.

"You can stand outside that door all day if you choose," I said. "I won't open it until the three men I have named appear. I have prepared for a siege; and I have enough food in this room to keep me going for a day anyway."

"You can stand outside that door all day if you want," I said. "I won't open it until the three men I mentioned show up. I've gotten ready for a standoff; and I have enough food in this room to last me at least a day."

Realizing at last that no argument would move me, he set about forcing an entrance. First he tried to remove the transom by striking it with a stout stick. I gave blow for blow and the transom remained in place. A carpenter was then sent for, but before he could go about his work one of the attendants managed to open the door enough to thrust in his arm and shove aside my barricade. I did not realize what was being done until it was too late to interfere. The door once open, in rushed the doctor and four attendants. Without ceremony I was thrown upon the bed, with two or three of the attacking force on top of me. Again I was choked, this time by the doctor. The operation was a matter of only a moment. But before it was over I had the good fortune to deal the doctor a stinging blow on the jaw, for which (as he was about my own age and the odds were five to one) I have never felt called upon to apologize.

Realizing at last that no argument would sway me, he started trying to force his way in. First, he attempted to take off the transom by hitting it with a sturdy stick. I retaliated in kind, and the transom stayed put. A carpenter was then called, but before he could start his work, one of the attendants managed to open the door just enough to push in his arm and move my barricade aside. I didn’t realize what was happening until it was too late to stop it. Once the door was open, the doctor and four attendants rushed in. With no hesitation, I was thrown onto the bed, with two or three of them on top of me. Again, I was choked, this time by the doctor. The whole process took just a moment. But before it ended, I was lucky enough to land a solid punch to the doctor’s jaw, for which (considering he was roughly my age and I was outnumbered five to one) I have never felt the need to apologize.

Once I was subdued, each of the four attendants attached himself to a leg or an arm and, under the direction and leadership of the doctor, I was carried bodily through two corridors, down two flights of stairs, and to the violent ward. My dramatic exit startled my fellow-patients, for so much action in so short a time is seldom seen in a quiet ward. And few patients placed in the violent ward are introduced with so impressive an array of camp-followers as I had that day.

Once I was subdued, each of the four attendants grabbed a leg or an arm and, under the doctor’s guidance, I was carried through two corridors, down two flights of stairs, and into the violent ward. My dramatic exit surprised the other patients, as so much action in such a short time is rarely seen in a calm ward. Besides, few patients taken to the violent ward are brought in with such an impressive entourage as I had that day.

All this to me was a huge joke, with a good purpose behind it. Though excited I was good-natured and, on the way to my new quarters, I said to the doctor: "Whether you believe it or not, it's a fact that I'm going to reform these institutions before I'm done. I raised this rumpus to make you transfer me to the violent ward. What I want you to do now is to show me the worst you've got."

All of this felt like a big joke to me, but with a good intention behind it. Even though I was excited, I remained good-natured, and on the way to my new room, I said to the doctor: "Whether you believe it or not, it's true that I'm going to change these institutions before I'm done. I created this fuss to get you to move me to the violent ward. What I need you to do now is to show me your worst."

"You needn't worry," the doctor said. "You'll get it."

"You don't need to worry," the doctor said. "You'll get it."

He spoke the truth.

He told the truth.

 

XIX

Even for a violent ward my entrance was spectacular—if not dramatic. The three attendants regularly in charge naturally jumped to the conclusion that, in me, a troublesome patient had been foisted upon them. They noted my arrival with an unpleasant curiosity, which in turn aroused my curiosity, for it took but a glance to convince me that my burly keepers were typical attendants of the brute-force type. Acting on the order of the doctor in charge, one of them stripped me of my outer garments; and, clad in nothing but underclothes, I was thrust into a cell.

Even for a violent ward, my arrival was quite a scene—if not over-the-top. The three attendants usually in charge quickly assumed that I was just another troublesome patient they had to deal with. They watched me come in with a mix of unpleasant curiosity, which made me curious in return, as it only took a quick look to see that my hefty guards were the typical heavy-handed type. Following the orders of the doctor in charge, one of them took away my outer clothes; and dressed only in my underwear, I was pushed into a cell.

Few, if any, prisons in this country contain worse holes than this cell proved to be. It was one of five, situated in a short corridor adjoining the main ward. It was about six feet wide by ten long and of a good height. A heavily screened and barred window admitted light and a negligible quantity of air, for the ventilation scarcely deserved the name. The walls and floor were bare, and there was no furniture. A patient confined here must lie on the floor with no substitute for a bed but one or two felt druggets. Sleeping under such conditions becomes tolerable after a time, but not until one has become accustomed to lying on a surface nearly as hard as a stone. Here (as well, indeed, as in other parts of the ward) for a period of three weeks I was again forced to breathe and rebreathe air so vitiated that even when I occupied a larger room in the same ward, doctors and attendants seldom entered without remarking its quality.

Few, if any, prisons in this country have worse conditions than this cell turned out to be. It was one of five, located in a short corridor off the main ward. It was about six feet wide by ten long and had a decent height. A heavily screened and barred window let in light and a tiny amount of air, as the ventilation barely qualified for the term. The walls and floor were bare, and there was no furniture. A patient locked up here had to lie on the floor with nothing to sleep on but one or two felt blankets. Sleeping in such conditions becomes manageable after a while, but only after getting used to lying on a surface nearly as hard as stone. Here (as well as in other areas of the ward), for three weeks, I had to breathe and re-breathe air so stale that even when I was in a larger room in the same ward, doctors and staff rarely entered without commenting on its quality.

My first meal increased my distaste for my semi-sociological experiment. For over a month I was kept in a half-starved condition. At each meal, to be sure, I was given as much food as was served to other patients, but an average portion was not adequate to the needs of a patient as active as I was at this time.

My first meal made me even more skeptical about my little social experiment. For over a month, I was kept in a state of hunger. At every meal, I was given the same amount of food as the other patients, but the average portion just wasn't enough for someone as active as I was at that time.

Worst of all, winter was approaching and these, my first quarters, were without heat. As my olfactory nerves soon became uncommunicative, the breathing of foul air was not a hardship. On the other hand, to be famished the greater part of the time was a very conscious hardship. But to be half-frozen, day in and day out for a long period, was exquisite torture. Of all the suffering I endured, that occasioned by confinement in cold cells seems to have made the most lasting impression. Hunger is a local disturbance, but when one is cold, every nerve in the body registers its call for help. Long before reading a certain passage of De Quincey's I had decided that cold could cause greater suffering than hunger; consequently, it was with great satisfaction that I read the following sentences from his "Confessions": "O ancient women, daughters of toil and suffering, among all the hardships and bitter inheritances of flesh that ye are called upon to face, not one—not even hunger—seems in my eyes comparable to that of nightly cold.... A more killing curse there does not exist for man or woman than the bitter combat between the weariness that prompts sleep and the keen, searching cold that forces you from that first access of sleep to start up horror-stricken, and to seek warmth vainly in renewed exercise, though long since fainting under fatigue."

Worst of all, winter was coming and these, my first quarters, had no heat. As my sense of smell quickly shut down, breathing the stale air wasn’t too hard to handle. However, being hungry most of the time was a very real struggle. But being half-frozen day after day for an extended time was pure torture. Out of all the suffering I went through, the agony of being stuck in cold cells seemed to leave the deepest mark. Hunger is a temporary issue, but when you’re cold, every nerve in your body cries out for help. Long before I read a certain passage by De Quincey, I had already concluded that cold could bring greater suffering than hunger; therefore, I felt a deep sense of relief when I read these lines from his "Confessions": "O ancient women, daughters of toil and suffering, among all the hardships and bitter legacies of flesh that you face, not one—not even hunger—seems to me comparable to that of nightly cold.... There is no worse curse for man or woman than the cruel struggle between the exhaustion that urges sleep and the biting, penetrating cold that jolts you awake from that first moment of sleep to get up in terror, seeking warmth in vain through renewed activity, even though you’ve long since been weakened by fatigue."

The hardness of the bed and the coldness of the room were not all that interfered with sleep. The short corridor in which I was placed was known as the "Bull Pen"—a phrase eschewed by the doctors. It was usually in an uproar, especially during the dark hours of the early morning. Patients in a state of excitement may sleep during the first hours of the night, but seldom all night; and even should one have the capacity to do so, his companions in durance would wake him with a shout or a song or a curse or the kicking of a door. A noisy and chaotic medley frequently continued without interruption for hours at a time. Noise, unearthly noise, was the poetic license allowed the occupants of these cells. I spent several days and nights in one or another of them, and I question whether I averaged more than two or three hours' sleep a night during that time. Seldom did the regular attendants pay any attention to the noise, though even they must at times have been disturbed by it. In fact the only person likely to attempt to stop it was the night watch, who, when he did enter a cell for that purpose, almost invariably kicked or choked the noisy patient into a state of temporary quiet. I noted this and scented trouble.

The hard bed and cold room weren’t the only things keeping me from sleeping. The narrow corridor I was in was called the "Bull Pen"—a term the doctors avoided. It was usually loud and chaotic, especially during the early morning hours. Patients might manage to sleep during the first part of the night, but rarely all night; and even if someone could, their fellow inmates would wake them up with shouts, songs, curses, or by kicking the door. A noisy and chaotic mix of sounds often went on nonstop for hours. Noise, disturbing noise, was the one thing that residents of these cells could freely indulge in. I spent several days and nights in various rooms and I'm not sure I averaged more than two or three hours of sleep each night during that time. The regular staff hardly ever paid attention to the noise, even though they must have occasionally been bothered by it. In fact, the only person likely to try to quiet things down was the night guard, who, when he did enter a cell for that purpose, usually ended up kicking or choking the loud patient into temporary silence. I noticed this and sensed trouble.

Drawing and writing materials having been again taken from me, I cast about for some new occupation. I found one in the problem of warmth. Though I gave repeated expression to the benumbed messages of my tortured nerves, the doctor refused to return my clothes. For a semblance of warmth I was forced to depend upon ordinary undergarments and an extraordinary imagination. The heavy felt druggets were about as plastic as blotting paper and I derived little comfort from them until I hit upon the idea of rending them into strips. These strips I would weave into a crude Rip Van Winkle kind of suit; and so intricate was the warp and woof that on several occasions an attendant had to cut me out of these sartorial improvisations. At first, until I acquired the destructive knack, the tearing of one drugget into strips was a task of four or five hours. But in time I became so proficient that I could completely destroy more than one of these six-by-eight-foot druggets in a single night. During the following weeks of my close confinement I destroyed at least twenty of them, each worth, as I found out later, about four dollars; and I confess I found a peculiar satisfaction in the destruction of property belonging to a State which had deprived me of all my effects except underclothes. But my destructiveness was due to a variety of causes. It was occasioned primarily by a "pressure of activity," for which the tearing of druggets served as a vent. I was in a state of mind aptly described in a letter written during my first month of elation, in which I said, "I'm as busy as a nest of ants."

After my drawing and writing supplies were taken away again, I looked for something new to occupy my time. I found it in the quest for warmth. Even though I repeatedly expressed through my numb nerves how uncomfortable I was, the doctor refused to give back my clothes. To feel even a bit warm, I had to rely on regular underwear and an overactive imagination. The heavy felt mats were as pliable as blotting paper, providing little comfort until I came up with the idea of tearing them into strips. I started weaving these strips into a rudimentary suit reminiscent of Rip Van Winkle; the way I interlaced them was so complicated that on several occasions, an attendant had to cut me out of my makeshift creations. Initially, I struggled with tearing one mat into strips, which took four to five hours. But over time, I got so good at it that I could completely shred more than one of these six-by-eight-foot mats in just one night. Throughout the next few weeks of my close confinement, I managed to destroy at least twenty of them, each valued at about four dollars, as I later learned; honestly, I found a strange satisfaction in ruining property belonging to a State that had taken away all my belongings except my underwear. My wantonness stemmed from various reasons. The primary cause was a "pressure of activity," for which ripping apart the mats acted as an outlet. My state of mind was well captured in a letter I wrote during my first month of excitement, where I said, "I'm as busy as a nest of ants."

Though the habit of tearing druggets was the outgrowth of an abnormal impulse, the habit itself lasted longer than it could have done had I not, for so long a time, been deprived of suitable clothes and been held a prisoner in cold cells. But another motive soon asserted itself. Being deprived of all the luxuries of life and most of the necessities, my mother wit, always conspiring with a wild imagination for something to occupy my tune, led me at last to invade the field of invention. With appropriate contrariety, an unfamiliar and hitherto almost detested line of investigation now attracted me. Abstruse mathematical problems which had defied solution for centuries began to appear easy. To defy the State and its puny representatives had become mere child's play. So I forthwith decided to overcome no less a force than gravity itself.

Though the habit of tearing up druggets came from an unusual impulse, the habit itself lasted longer than it probably would have if I hadn’t been deprived of decent clothes and kept as a prisoner in cold cells for so long. But another reason soon emerged. Being stripped of all life’s luxuries and most necessities, my natural intelligence, always teaming up with a wild imagination to find something to keep me occupied, finally led me to explore the world of invention. Ironically, an unfamiliar and previously almost repulsive area of study now caught my interest. Complex mathematical problems that had baffled people for centuries began to seem simple. Defying the State and its insignificant representatives felt like a game for kids. So, I quickly decided to take on something even greater: to overcome gravity itself.

My conquering imagination soon tricked me into believing that I could lift myself by my boot-straps—or rather that I could do so when my laboratory should contain footgear that lent itself to the experiment. But what of the strips of felt torn from the druggets? Why, these I used as the straps of my missing boots; and having no boots to stand in, I used my bed as boots. I reasoned that for my scientific purpose a man in bed was as favorably situated as a man in boots. Therefore, attaching a sufficient number of my felt strips to the head and foot of the bed (which happened not to be screwed to the floor), and, in turn, attaching the free ends to the transom and the window guard, I found the problem very simple. For I next joined these cloth cables in such manner that by pulling downward I effected a readjustment of stress and strain, and my bed, with me in it, was soon dangling in space. My sensations at this momentous instant must have been much like those which thrilled Newton when he solved one of the riddles of the universe. Indeed, they must have been more intense, for Newton, knowing, had his doubts; I, not knowing, had no doubts at all. So epoch-making did this discovery appear to me that I noted the exact position of the bed so that a wondering posterity might ever afterward view and revere the exact spot on the earth's surface whence one of man's greatest thoughts had winged its way to immortality.

My vivid imagination soon convinced me that I could pull myself up by my bootstraps—or rather, that I could once my lab had the right footwear for the experiment. But what about the strips of felt I had torn from the rugs? I used those as the straps for my missing boots; and since I had no boots to stand in, I used my bed as if it were boots. I figured that for my scientific goal, being in bed was just as good as being in boots. So, I tied enough of my felt strips to the head and foot of the bed (which wasn’t actually screwed to the floor), and then connected the loose ends to the transom and the window guard. I soon found the problem was quite simple. Next, I joined these fabric cables in such a way that by pulling down, I altered the stress and strain, and my bed, with me in it, was soon hanging in the air. My feelings at that pivotal moment must have been similar to those that thrilled Newton when he unraveled one of the universe's mysteries. In fact, they were probably more intense because Newton, knowing what he knew, had his doubts; whereas I, not knowing, had no doubts whatsoever. This discovery felt so groundbreaking to me that I made sure to note the precise position of the bed so that future generations might always come to this remarkable spot on the earth's surface and admire the place from which one of humanity's greatest ideas took flight into immortality.

For weeks I believed I had uncovered a mechanical principle which would enable man to defy gravity. And I talked freely and confidently about it. That is, I proclaimed the impending results. The intermediate steps in the solution of my problem I ignored, for good reasons. A blind man may harness a horse. So long as the horse is harnessed, one need not know the office of each strap and buckle. Gravity was harnessed—that was all. Meanwhile I felt sure that another sublime moment of inspiration would intervene and clear the atmosphere, thus rendering flight of the body as easy as a flight of imagination.

For weeks, I thought I had figured out a mechanical principle that would allow people to defy gravity. I talked about it openly and confidently, announcing the results I expected. I ignored the intermediate steps in solving my problem for good reasons. A blind person can easily handle a horse; as long as the horse is harnessed, you don’t need to know how each strap and buckle works. Gravity was tamed—that was all that mattered. In the meantime, I was sure that another moment of inspiration would come along and clarify everything, making physical flight as effortless as daydreaming.

 

XX

While my inventive operations were in progress, I was chafing under the unjust and certainly unscientific treatment to which I was being subjected. In spite of my close confinement in vile cells, for a period of over three weeks I was denied a bath. I do not regret this deprivation, for the attendants, who at the beginning were unfriendly, might have forced me to bathe in water which had first served for several other patients. Though such an unsanitary and disgusting practice was contrary to rules, it was often indulged in by the lazy brutes who controlled the ward.

While I was busy with my experiments, I was frustrated by the unfair and definitely unscientific treatment I was receiving. Even though I was locked up in terrible cells, I went over three weeks without a bath. I don't regret this lack of hygiene, since the staff, who were unfriendly at first, might have made me bathe in water that was used by several other patients before me. Although such an unsanitary and disgusting practice went against the rules, it was often carried out by the lazy workers in charge of the ward.

I continued to object to the inadequate portions of food served me. On Thanksgiving Day (for I had not succeeded in escaping and joining in the celebration at home) an attendant, in the unaccustomed rôle of a ministering angel, brought me the usual turkey and cranberry dinner which, on two days a year, is provided by an intermittently generous State. Turkey being the rara avis the imprisoned, it was but natural that I should desire to gratify a palate long insulted. I wished not only to satisfy my appetite, but to impress indelibly a memory which for months had not responded to so agreeable a stimulus. While lingering over the delights of this experience I forgot all about the ministering angel. But not for long. He soon returned. Observing that I had scarcely touched my feast, he said, "If you don't eat that dinner in a hurry, I'll take it from you."

I kept complaining about the small portions of food I was getting. On Thanksgiving Day (since I hadn’t managed to escape and join the celebration at home), a staff member, unexpectedly acting like a caring angel, brought me the usual turkey and cranberry dinner that the sometimes generous State provides on two days each year. Since turkey is a rare treat for those in prison, it was only natural that I wanted to enjoy a meal that my taste buds hadn’t experienced in a long time. I wanted not just to fill my stomach but to create a lasting memory that had been missing such a pleasant experience for months. While savoring this moment, I forgot all about the caring angel. But not for long. He soon came back. Noticing that I had barely touched my meal, he said, “If you don’t eat that dinner quickly, I’ll take it away from you.”

"I don't see what difference it makes to you whether I eat it in a hurry or take my time about it," I said. "It's the best I've had in many a day, and I have a right to get as much pleasure out of it as I can."

"I don’t understand why it matters to you if I eat it fast or take my time," I said. "It’s the best I’ve had in a long time, and I should enjoy it as much as I can."

"We'll see about that," he replied, and, snatching it away, he stalked out of the room, leaving me to satisfy my hunger on the memory of vanished luxuries. Thus did a feast become a fast.

"We'll see about that," he said, and, grabbing it away, he walked out of the room, leaving me to satisfy my hunger with the memory of lost indulgences. So a feast turned into a fast.

Under this treatment I soon learned to be more noisy than my neighbors. I was never without a certain humor in contemplating not only my surroundings, but myself; and the demonstrations in which I began to indulge were partly in fun and partly by way of protest. In these outbursts I was assisted, and at times inspired, by a young man in the room next mine. He was about my own age and was enjoying the same phase of exuberance as myself. We talked and sang at all hours of the night. At the time we believed that the other patients enjoyed the spice which we added to the restricted variety of their lives, but later I learned that a majority of them looked upon us as the worst of nuisances.

Under this treatment, I quickly learned to be louder than my neighbors. I always had a certain humor when looking at not just my surroundings but also myself; the outbursts I started having were partly for fun and partly as a way to rebel. I was helped, and sometimes inspired, by a young man in the room next to mine. He was around my age and was experiencing the same burst of energy as I was. We talked and sang at all hours of the night. At that time, we thought the other patients enjoyed the excitement we brought to their otherwise dull lives, but later I found out that most of them saw us as a huge annoyance.

We gave the doctors and attendants no rest—at least not intentionally. Whenever the assistant physician appeared, we upbraided him for the neglect which was then our portion. At one time or another we were banished to the Bull Pen for these indiscretions. And had there been a viler place of confinement still, our performances in the Bull Pen undoubtedly would have brought us to it. At last the doctor hit upon the expedient of transferring me to a room more remote from my inspiring, and, I may say, conspiring, companion. Talking to each other ceased to be the easy pastime it had been; so we gradually lapsed into a comparative silence which must have proved a boon to our ward-mates. The megaphonic Bull Pen, however, continued with irregularity, but annoying certainty to furnish its quota of noise.

We didn’t give the doctors and nurses any break—at least, not on purpose. Whenever the assistant physician showed up, we criticized him for the neglect we were experiencing. At one point or another, we were sent to the Bull Pen for these outbursts. If there had been a worse place for confinement, our actions in the Bull Pen would surely have landed us there. Eventually, the doctor decided to move me to a room that was further away from my inspiring, and dare I say, scheming, companion. Talking became less of an easy pastime than it used to be; so we slowly fell into a more muted silence that must have been a relief to our ward-mates. The noisy Bull Pen, however, continued to consistently make its share of noise, though at irregular intervals.

On several occasions I concocted plans to escape, and not only that, but also to liberate others. That I did not make the attempt was the fault—or merit, perhaps—of a certain night watch, whose timidity, rather than sagacity, impelled him to refuse to unlock my door early one morning, although I gave him a plausible reason for the request. This night watch, I learned later, admitted that he feared to encounter me single-handed. And on this particular occasion well might he, for, during the night, I had woven a spider-web net in which I intended to enmesh him. Had I succeeded, there would have been a lively hour for him in the violent ward—had I failed, there would have been a lively hour for me. There were several comparatively sane patients (especially my elated neighbor) whose willing assistance I could have secured. Then the regular attendants could have been held prisoners in their own room, if, indeed, we had not in turn overpowered them and transferred them to the Bull Pen, where the several victims of their abuse might have given them a deserved dose of their own medicine. This scheme of mine was a prank rather than a plot. I had an inordinate desire to prove that one could escape if he had a mind to do so. Later I boasted to the assistant physician of my unsuccessful attempt. This boast he evidently tucked away in his memory.

On several occasions, I came up with plans to escape and not just for myself, but also to help others. The reason I never tried was because of a certain night watchman, whose fear, rather than wisdom, made him refuse to unlock my door early one morning, even though I gave him a believable reason for my request. I later found out that he admitted he was scared to face me alone. On that particular night, he was right to be cautious because I had created a spider-web net to trap him. If I had succeeded, it would have been quite a scene for him in the violent ward—if I had failed, it would have been quite a scene for me. There were a few relatively sane patients (especially my cheerful neighbor) who would have happily helped me. Then we could have held the regular attendants captive in their own room, or even overpowered them and taken them to the Bull Pen, where the victims of their mistreatment could have given them a taste of their own medicine. This plan of mine was more of a prank than a serious plot. I just really wanted to show that one could escape if they really wanted to. Later, I bragged to the assistant physician about my failed attempt, and he clearly remembered it.

My punishment for harmless antics of this sort was prompt in coming. The attendants seemed to think their whole duty to their closely confined charges consisted in delivering three meals a day. Between meals he was a rash patient who interfered with their leisure. Now one of my greatest crosses was their continued refusal to give me a drink when I asked for it. Except at meal time, or on those rare occasions when I was permitted to go to the wash room, I had to get along as best I might with no water to drink, and that too at a time when I was in a fever of excitement. My polite requests were ignored; impolite demands were answered with threats and curses. And this war of requests, demands, threats, and curses continued until the night of the fourth day of my banishment. Then the attendants made good their threats of assault. That they had been trying to goad me into a fighting mood I well knew, and often accused them of their mean purpose. They brazenly admitted that they were simply waiting for a chance to "slug" me, and promised to punish me well as soon as I should give them a slight excuse for doing so.

My punishment for harmless antics like these came quickly. The attendants seemed to believe their only job was to serve three meals a day. Between meals, any patient who disrupted their downtime was being reckless. One of my biggest frustrations was their constant refusal to give me something to drink when I asked for it. Except at meal times or on rare occasions when I was allowed to go to the restroom, I had to manage without any water, especially when I was feeling extremely restless. My polite requests were ignored; impolite demands were met with threats and curses. This ongoing conflict of requests, demands, threats, and curses went on until the night of the fourth day of my isolation. Then the attendants followed through on their threats of violence. I was well aware they were trying to provoke me into a fighting mood and often accused them of their petty intentions. They shamelessly admitted they were just waiting for a chance to "slug" me and promised to punish me thoroughly as soon as I gave them even the slightest reason to do so.

On the night of November 25th, 1902, the head attendant and one of his assistants passed my door. They were returning from one of the dances which, at intervals during the winter, the management provides for the nurses and attendants. While they were within hearing, I asked for a drink of water. It was a carefully worded request. But they were in a hurry to get to bed, and refused me with curses. Then I replied in kind.

On the night of November 25th, 1902, the head attendant and one of his assistants walked past my door. They were coming back from one of the dances that the management holds for the nurses and attendants at various times during the winter. While they were close enough to hear me, I asked for a glass of water. It was a polite request. But they were eager to get to bed and responded with insults. So I returned the favor.

"If I come there I'll kill you," one of them said.

"If I come over there, I'm going to kill you," one of them said.

"Well, you won't get in if I can help it," I replied, as I braced my iron bedstead against the door.

"Well, you won't get in if I have anything to say about it," I replied, as I pushed my metal bed frame against the door.

My defiance and defences gave the attendants the excuse for which they had said they were waiting; and my success in keeping them out for two or three minutes only served to enrage them. By the time they had gained entrance they had become furies. One was a young man of twenty-seven. Physically he was a fine specimen of manhood; morally he was deficient—thanks to the dehumanizing effect of several years in the employ of different institutions whose officials countenanced improper methods of care and treatment. It was he who now attacked me in the dark of my prison room. The head attendant stood by, holding a lantern which shed a dim light.

My defiance and defenses gave the attendants the excuse they claimed to be waiting for, and my success in keeping them out for two or three minutes only fueled their anger. By the time they got in, they were like raging furies. One was a twenty-seven-year-old man. Physically, he was a great specimen of manhood; morally, he was lacking—thanks to the dehumanizing impact of several years working in various institutions where the officials accepted improper methods of care and treatment. It was him who now attacked me in the darkness of my prison room. The head attendant stood by, holding a lantern that cast a faint light.

The door once open, I offered no further resistance. First I was knocked down. Then for several minutes I was kicked about the room—struck, kneed and choked. My assailant even attempted to grind his heel into my cheek. In this he failed, for I was there protected by a heavy beard which I wore at that time. But my shins, elbows, and back were cut by his heavy shoes; and had I not instinctively drawn up my knees to my elbows for the protection of my body, I might have been seriously, perhaps fatally, injured. As it was, I was severely cut and bruised. When my strength was nearly gone, I feigned unconsciousness. This ruse alone saved me from further punishment, for usually a premeditated assault is not ended until the patient is mute and helpless. When they had accomplished their purpose, they left me huddled in a corner to wear out the night as best I might—to live or die for all they cared.

The door opened, and I didn’t put up any more resistance. I was knocked down first. Then, for several minutes, I was kicked around the room—pushed, kneed, and choked. My attacker even tried to grind his heel into my cheek. He failed in that because I was protected by a thick beard I had at the time. However, my shins, elbows, and back were cut by his heavy shoes; and if I hadn’t instinctively pulled my knees up to my elbows to protect myself, I could have been seriously, maybe fatally, hurt. As it was, I was badly cut and bruised. When I was almost out of strength, I pretended to be unconscious. This trick saved me from more punishment because usually, a planned assault doesn’t stop until the victim is silent and helpless. After they had gotten what they wanted, they left me crumpled in a corner to endure the night however I could—whether I lived or died was the least of their concerns.

Strange as it may seem, I slept well. But not at once. Within five minutes I was busily engaged writing an account of the assault. A trained war correspondent could not have pulled himself together in less time. As usual I had recourse to my bit of contraband lead pencil, this time a pencil which had been smuggled to me the very first day of my confinement in the Bull Pen by a sympathetic fellow-patient. When he had pushed under my cell door that little implement of war, it had loomed as large in my mind as a battering-ram. Paper I had none; but I had previously found walls to be a fair substitute. I therefore now selected and wrote upon a rectangular spot—about three feet by two—which marked the reflection of a light in the corridor just outside my transom.

As strange as it sounds, I slept well. But not immediately. Within five minutes, I was busy writing an account of the attack. A trained war correspondent couldn’t have collected himself more quickly. As usual, I relied on my little contraband pencil, which had been smuggled to me on the very first day of my confinement in the Bull Pen by a kind fellow patient. When he slid that little tool of war under my cell door, it felt as significant to me as a battering ram. I didn’t have any paper, but I had previously discovered that walls make a decent substitute. So, I chose a rectangular spot—about three feet by two—that marked the reflection of a light in the corridor just outside my transom and began to write.

The next morning, when the assistant physician appeared, he was accompanied as usual by the guilty head attendant who, on the previous night, had held the lantern.

The next morning, when the assistant physician showed up, he was with the usual guilty head attendant who had held the lantern the night before.

"Doctor," I said, "I have something to tell you,"—and I glanced significantly at the attendant. "Last night I had a most unusual experience. I have had many imaginary experiences during the past two years and a half, and it may be that last night's was not real. Perhaps the whole thing was phantasmagoric—like what I used to see during the first months of my illness. Whether it was so or not I shall leave you to judge. It just happens to be my impression that I was brutally assaulted last night. If it was a dream, it is the first thing of the kind that ever left visible evidence on my body."

"Doctor," I said, "I need to tell you something,"—and I looked meaningfully at the attendant. "Last night, I had a really strange experience. I've had a lot of imaginary experiences over the past two and a half years, and it could be that last night’s was not real. Maybe it was all just a hallucination—like what I used to see in the early months of my illness. Whether it was or not, I’ll let you decide. I just feel like I was brutally attacked last night. If it was a dream, it’s the first time one has ever left visible marks on my body."

With that I uncovered to the doctor a score of bruises and lacerations. I knew these would be more impressive than any words of mine. The doctor put on a knowing look, but said nothing and soon left the room. His guilty subordinate tried to appear unconcerned, and I really believe he thought me not absolutely sure of the events of the previous night, or at least unaware of his share in them.

With that, I showed the doctor a ton of bruises and cuts. I figured these would speak louder than any words I could say. The doctor gave me a knowing look but didn’t say anything and soon left the room. His guilty assistant tried to act like he didn’t care, and I really think he believed I wasn’t completely certain about what happened the night before, or at least didn’t realize his part in it.

 

XXI

Neither of the attendants involved in the assault upon me was discharged. This fact made me more eager to gain wider knowledge of conditions. The self-control which had enabled me to suspend speech for a whole day now stood me in good stead. It enabled me to avert much suffering that would have been my portion had I been like the majority of my ward-mates. Time and again I surrendered when an attendant was about to chastise me. But at least a score of patients in the ward were not so well equipped mentally, and these were viciously assaulted again and again by the very men who had so thoroughly initiated me into the mysteries of their black art.

Neither of the attendants involved in the assault against me was fired. This made me even more eager to learn about the situation. The self-control that allowed me to stay silent for an entire day now helped me a lot. It kept me from experiencing a lot of pain that I would have faced if I had been like most of my fellow patients. Time and again, I gave in when an attendant was about to punish me. But at least twenty patients in the ward weren’t as mentally strong, and they were repeatedly assaulted by the very men who had so thoroughly taught me the dark secrets of their cruel practices.

I soon observed that the only patients who were not likely to be subjected to abuse were the very ones least in need of care and treatment. The violent, noisy, and troublesome patient was abused because he was violent, noisy, and troublesome. The patient too weak, physically or mentally, to attend to his own wants was frequently abused because of that very helplessness which made it necessary for the attendants to wait upon him.

I quickly noticed that the only patients who were unlikely to be mistreated were the ones who needed care and treatment the least. The aggressive, loud, and disruptive patient was abused precisely because he was aggressive, loud, and disruptive. The patient who was too weak, either physically or mentally, to take care of his own needs was often abused because that same helplessness required the attendants to care for him.

Usually a restless or troublesome patient placed in the violent ward was assaulted the very first day. This procedure seemed to be a part of the established code of dishonor. The attendants imagined that the best way to gain control of a patient was to cow him from the first. In fact, these fellows—nearly all of them ignorant and untrained—seemed to believe that "violent cases" could not be handled in any other way. One attendant, on the very day he had been discharged for choking a patient into an insensibility so profound that it had been necessary to call a physician to restore him, said to me, "They are getting pretty damned strict these days, discharging a man simply for choking a patient." This illustrates the attitude of many attendants. On the other hand, that the discharged employé soon secured a position in a similar institution not twenty miles distant illustrates the attitude of some hospital managements.

Usually, a restless or troublesome patient placed in the violent ward was attacked on the very first day. This practice seemed to be part of an established code of dishonor. The attendants thought that the best way to control a patient was to intimidate him right from the start. In fact, these guys—nearly all of them uneducated and untrained—seemed to believe that "violent cases" couldn’t be managed any other way. One attendant, on the same day he was let go for choking a patient into a state of such deep unconsciousness that a doctor had to be called to revive him, told me, "They're getting pretty damn strict these days, firing a guy just for choking a patient." This shows the mindset of many attendants. On the flip side, the fact that the fired employee quickly found a job at a similar institution less than twenty miles away illustrates the attitude of some hospital managements.

I recall the advent of a new attendant—a young man studying to become a physician. At first he seemed inclined to treat patients kindly, but he soon fell into brutal ways. His change of heart was due partly to the brutalizing environment, but more directly to the attitude of the three hardened attendants who mistook his consideration for cowardice and taunted him for it. Just to prove his mettle he began to assault patients, and one day knocked me down simply for refusing to stop my prattle at his command. That the environment in some institutions is brutalizing, was strikingly shown in the testimony of an attendant at a public investigation in Kentucky, who said, "When I came here, if anyone had told me I would be guilty of striking patients I would have called him crazy himself, but now I take delight in punching hell out of them."

I remember when a new staff member joined us—a young guy studying to become a doctor. At first, he seemed like he would treat patients well, but he quickly changed and started being harsh. His shift in attitude was partly because of the rough environment, but more so because of the three tough attendants who misread his kindness as weakness and mocked him for it. To prove he was tough, he started physically attacking patients, and one day he knocked me down just because I refused to shut up when he told me to. The harshness in some institutions is evident, as shown by the testimony of an attendant during a public investigation in Kentucky, who said, "When I first came here, if anyone had told me I’d end up hitting patients, I would have thought they were crazy, but now I actually enjoy beating them up."

I found also that an unnecessary and continued lack of out-door exercise tended to multiply deeds of violence. Patients were supposed to be taken for a walk at least once a day, and twice, when the weather permitted. Yet those in the violent ward (and it is they who most need the exercise) usually got out of doors only when the attendants saw fit to take them. For weeks a ward-mate—a man sane enough to enjoy freedom, had he had a home to go to—kept a record of the number of our walks. It showed that we averaged not more than one or two a week for a period of two months. This, too, in the face of many pleasant days, which made the close confinement doubly irksome. The lazy fellows on whose leisure we waited preferred to remain in the ward, playing cards, smoking, and telling their kind of stories. The attendants needed regular exercise quite as much as the patients and when they failed to employ their energy in this healthful way, they were likely to use it at the expense of the bodily comfort of their helpless charges.

I also noticed that an ongoing lack of outdoor exercise led to an increase in violent behavior. Patients were supposed to go for a walk at least once a day, and twice when the weather was nice. However, those in the violent ward (the ones who needed the exercise the most) usually only got outside when the staff decided to take them. For weeks, a ward-mate—a man who was sane enough to enjoy freedom if he had a place to go—kept track of how many times we walked. It turned out we averaged only one or two walks a week over a two-month period. This was especially frustrating given the many nice days, which made being cooped up even more unbearable. The lazy staff members who held us back preferred to stay in the ward, playing cards, smoking, and sharing their own stories. The attendants needed regular exercise just as much as the patients did, and when they didn’t use their energy in positive ways, it often came at the expense of the physical well-being of their vulnerable patients.

If lack of exercise produced a need of discipline, each disciplinary move, on the other hand, served only to inflame us the more. Some wild animals can be clubbed into a semblance of obedience, yet it is a treacherous obedience at best, and justly so. And that is the only kind of obedience into which a man can be clubbed. To imagine otherwise of a human being, sane or insane, is the very essence of insanity itself. A temporary leisure may be won for the aggressor, but in the long run he will be put to greater inconvenience than he would be by a more humane method. It was repression and wilful frustration of reasonable desires which kept me a seeming maniac and made seeming maniacs of others. Whenever I was released from lock and key and permitted to mingle with the so-called violent patients, I was surprised to find that comparatively few were by nature troublesome or noisy. A patient, calm in mind and passive in behavior three hundred and sixty days in the year, may, on one of the remaining days, commit some slight transgression, or, more likely, be goaded into one by an attendant or needlessly led into one by a tactless physician. His indiscretion may consist merely in an unmannerly announcement to the doctor of how lightly the latter is regarded by the patient. At once he is banished to the violent ward, there to remain for weeks, perhaps indefinitely.

If a lack of exercise created a need for discipline, every disciplinary action, on the other hand, just made us angrier. Some wild animals can be beaten into a false kind of obedience, but it’s a dangerous obedience at best, and it makes sense. That’s the only type of obedience a person can be forced into. To think otherwise about a human being, whether sane or insane, is truly insane. A temporary reprieve might be gained for the aggressor, but in the long run, it will cause more trouble than a kinder approach would. It was the repression and intentional blocking of reasonable desires that made me seem like a maniac and made others appear crazy too. Whenever I was let out of confinement and allowed to interact with the so-called violent patients, I was surprised to find that relatively few were naturally troublesome or loud. A patient who is calm and passive all year might, on one of the remaining days, make a small mistake or, more likely, be pushed into one by a staff member or unfairly led into one by an insensitive doctor. Their mistake might just be bluntly telling the doctor how little they think of them. Immediately, they are sent to the violent ward, where they could stay for weeks, or even indefinitely.

 

XXII

Like fires and railroad disasters, assaults seemed to come in groups. Days would pass without a single outbreak. Then would come a veritable carnival of abuse—due almost invariably to the attendants' state of mind, not to an unwonted aggressiveness on the part of the patients. I can recall as especially noteworthy several instances of atrocious abuse. Five patients were chronic victims. Three of them, peculiarly irresponsible, suffered with especial regularity, scarcely a day passing without bringing to them its quota of punishment. One of these, almost an idiot, and quite too inarticulate to tell a convincing story even under the most favorable conditions, became so cowed that, whenever an attendant passed, he would circle his oppressor as a whipped cur circles a cruel master. If this avoidance became too marked, the attendant would then and there chastise him for the implied, but unconscious insult.

Like fires and train wrecks, assaults seemed to happen in clusters. Days would go by without a single incident. Then, there would be an overwhelming outburst of abuse—usually caused by the attendants' frame of mind, not by unusual aggressiveness from the patients. I can remember several particularly shocking cases of terrible abuse. Five patients were regular victims. Three of them, particularly irresponsible, faced regular mistreatment, with hardly a day passing without some form of punishment for them. One of these patients, nearly an idiot and far too unable to express himself to tell a convincing story even under the best circumstances, became so subdued that, whenever an attendant walked by, he would circle around his tormentor like a beaten dog around a cruel owner. If this avoidance became too noticeable, the attendant would punish him right then and there for the implied, though unintentional, insult.

There was a young man, occupying a cell next to mine in the Bull Pen, who was so far out of his mind as to be absolutely irresponsible. His offence was that he could not comprehend and obey. Day after day I could hear the blows and kicks as they fell upon his body, and his incoherent cries for mercy were as painful to hear as they are impossible to forget. That he survived is surprising. What wonder that this man, who was "violent," or who was made violent, would not permit the attendants to dress him! But he had a half-witted friend, a ward-mate, who could coax him into his clothes when his oppressors found him most intractable.

There was a young man in the cell next to mine in the Bull Pen who was so out of touch with reality that he was completely irresponsible. His offense was that he couldn't understand or follow instructions. Day after day, I could hear the blows and kicks landing on his body, and his desperate cries for mercy were as painful to hear as they are unforgettable. It’s surprising that he survived. It’s no wonder that this man, who was labeled "violent" or made violent, refused to let the staff dress him! But he had a somewhat slow-witted friend in the same ward who could help him get dressed when his tormentors found him the most unmanageable.

Of all the patients known to me, the one who was assaulted with the greatest frequency was an incoherent and irresponsible man of sixty years. This patient was restless and forever talking or shouting, as any man might if oppressed by such delusions as his. He was profoundly convinced that one of the patients had stolen his stomach—an idea inspired perhaps by the remarkable corpulency of the person he accused. His loss he would woefully voice even while eating. Of course, argument to the contrary had no effect; and his monotonous recital of his imaginary troubles made him unpopular with those whose business it was to care for him. They showed him no mercy. Each day—including the hours of the night, when the night watch took a hand—he was belabored with fists, broom handles, and frequently with the heavy bunch of keys which attendants usually carry on a long chain. He was also kicked and choked, and his suffering was aggravated by his almost continuous confinement in the Bull Pen. An exception to the general rule (for such continued abuse often causes death), this man lived a long time—five years, as I learned later.

Of all the patients I knew, the one who faced the most assaults was a disoriented and irresponsible man in his sixties. This patient was restless and constantly talking or shouting, as anyone might if they were dealing with such delusions. He was utterly convinced that another patient had stolen his stomach—an idea likely sparked by the remarkable size of the person he accused. He would lament his loss even while eating. Of course, trying to argue against him didn’t help; his repetitive complaints about his imagined troubles made him unpopular with those responsible for his care. They showed him no compassion. Each day—especially during the night shifts when the night watch would step in—he was beaten with fists, broom handles, and often the heavy bunch of keys that attendants typically carry on a long chain. He was also kicked and choked, and his suffering was made worse by his almost constant confinement in the Bull Pen. Surprisingly, despite such continual abuse that could often lead to death, this man survived for a long time—five years, as I later found out.

Another victim, forty-five years of age, was one who had formerly been a successful man of affairs. His was a forceful personality, and the traits of his sane days influenced his conduct when he broke down mentally. He was in the expansive phase of paresis, a phase distinguished by an exaggerated sense of well-being, and by delusions of grandeur which are symptoms of this form as well as of several other forms of mental disease. Paresis, as everyone knows, is considered incurable and victims of it seldom live more than three or four years. In this instance, instead of trying to make the patient's last days comfortable, the attendants subjected him to a course of treatment severe enough to have sent even a sound man to an early grave. I endured privations and severe abuse for one month at the State Hospital. This man suffered in all ways worse treatment for many months.

Another victim, forty-five years old, used to be a successful businessman. He had a strong personality, and the qualities he had during his stable days affected his behavior when he experienced a mental breakdown. He was in the expansive phase of paresis, a stage characterized by an overblown sense of well-being and delusions of grandeur, which are signs of this and several other mental illnesses. As everyone knows, paresis is considered incurable, and those who have it rarely survive more than three or four years. In this case, instead of making the patient's final days more comfortable, the staff put him through a treatment regimen so harsh that it could have sent even a healthy person to an early grave. I endured hardships and severe mistreatment for a month at the State Hospital. This man suffered even worse treatment for many months.

I became well acquainted with two jovial and witty Irishmen. They were common laborers. One was a hodcarrier, and a strapping fellow. When he arrived at the institution, he was at once placed in the violent ward, though his "violence" consisted of nothing more than an annoying sort of irresponsibility. He irritated the attendants by persistently doing certain trivial things after they had been forbidden. The attendants made no allowance for his condition of mind. His repetition of a forbidden act was interpreted as deliberate disobedience. He was physically powerful, and they determined to cow him. Of the master assault by which they attempted to do this I was not an eyewitness. But I was an ear witness. It was committed behind a closed door; and I heard the dull thuds of the blows, and I heard the cries for mercy until there was no breath left in the man with which he could beg even for his life. For days, that wrecked Hercules dragged himself about the ward moaning pitifully. He complained of pain in his side and had difficulty in breathing, which would seem to indicate that some of his ribs had been fractured. This man was often punished, frequently for complaining of the torture already inflicted. But later, when he began to return to the normal, his good-humor and native wit won for him an increasing degree of good treatment.

I became close friends with two cheerful and funny Irishmen. They were ordinary laborers. One was a hodcarrier, a big guy. When he first arrived at the facility, they immediately put him in the violent ward, even though his "violence" was really just a bothersome kind of irresponsibility. He annoyed the staff by constantly doing little things after they told him not to. The staff didn’t take his mental condition into account. His repeating a forbidden action was seen as intentional disobedience. He was physically strong, and they decided to break him down. I didn’t see the main assault firsthand, but I heard it. It happened behind a closed door, and I could hear the dull thuds of the hits and the cries for mercy until he could hardly breathe, let alone beg for his life. For days, that ruined Hercules shuffled around the ward, moaning sadly. He complained of pain in his side and had trouble breathing, which suggested that some of his ribs might have been broken. This guy often got punished, even when he complained about the torture he had already suffered. But later, as he began to recover, his good humor and natural wit earned him increasingly better treatment.

The other patient's arch offence—a symptom of his disease—was that he gabbled incessantly. He could no more stop talking than he could right his reason on command. Yet his failure to become silent at a word was the signal for punishment. On one occasion an attendant ordered him to stop talking and take a seat at the further end of the corridor, about forty feet distant. He was doing his best to obey, even running to keep ahead of the attendant at his heels. As they passed the spot where I was sitting, the attendant felled him with a blow behind the ear; and, in falling, the patient's head barely missed the wall.

The other patient’s main issue—a symptom of his illness—was that he talked nonstop. He couldn’t stop talking any more than he could control his thinking on command. But his inability to be quiet at a command was a reason for punishment. One time, a staff member told him to stop talking and go sit at the other end of the hallway, about forty feet away. He was trying hard to follow the instruction, even running to stay ahead of the staff member who was right behind him. As they passed by where I was sitting, the staff member hit him with a blow behind the ear; and, as he fell, his head barely missed the wall.

Addressing me, the attendant said, "Did you see that?"

Addressing me, the attendant said, "Did you see that?"

"Yes," I replied, "and I'll not forget it."

"Yeah," I said, "and I won't forget it."

"Be sure to report it to the doctor," he said, which remark showed his contempt, not only for me, but for those in authority.

"Make sure to tell the doctor," he said, which showed his disdain not just for me, but for those in power.

The man who had so terribly beaten me was particularly flagrant in ignoring the claims of age. On more than one occasion he viciously attacked a man of over fifty, who, however, seemed much older. He was a Yankee sailing-master, who in his prime could have thrashed his tormentor with ease. But now he was helpless and could only submit. However, he was not utterly abandoned by his old world. His wife called often to see him; and, because of his condition, she was permitted to visit him in his room. Once she arrived a few hours after he had been cruelly beaten. Naturally she asked the attendants how he had come by the hurts—the blackened eye and bruised head. True to the code, they lied. The good wife, perhaps herself a Yankee, was not thus to be fooled; and her growing belief that her husband had been assaulted was confirmed by a sight she saw before her visit was ended. Another patient, a foreigner who was a target for abuse, was knocked flat two or three times as he was roughly forced along the corridor. I saw this little affair and I saw that the good wife saw it. The next day she called again and took her husband home. The result was that after a few (probably sleepless) nights, she had to return him to the hospital and trust to God rather than the State to protect him.

The man who had beaten me so badly was especially blatant about ignoring the reality of age. More than once, he viciously attacked a man over fifty, who, to be fair, looked much older. He was a Yankee sailing master who, in his prime, could have easily taken down his tormentor. But now he was powerless and could only submit. Still, he wasn’t completely abandoned by his old life. His wife visited him frequently; and, due to his condition, she was allowed to see him in his room. One time, she arrived just a few hours after he had been brutally beaten. Naturally, she asked the staff how he got his injuries—the black eye and bruises on his head. Staying true to their code, they lied. The devoted wife, perhaps a Yankee herself, wasn’t easily deceived; her growing suspicion that her husband had been attacked was confirmed by something she witnessed before her visit ended. Another patient, a foreigner who was a target for mistreatment, was knocked down two or three times as he was roughly shoved down the corridor. I noticed this incident, and I could tell that she noticed it too. The next day, she came back and took her husband home. As a result, after a few (probably sleepless) nights, she had to bring him back to the hospital and rely on God rather than the State to keep him safe.

Another victim was a man sixty years of age. He was quite inoffensive, and no patient in the ward seemed to attend more strictly to his own business. Shortly after my transfer from the violent ward this man was so viciously attacked that his arm was broken. The attendant (the man who had so viciously assaulted me) was summarily discharged. Unfortunately, however, the relief afforded the insane was slight and brief, for this same brute, like another whom I have mentioned, soon secured a position in another institution—this one, however, a thousand miles distant.

Another victim was a man in his sixties. He was quite harmless, and no patient in the ward seemed to focus more intently on his own affairs. Shortly after I was moved from the violent ward, this man was brutally attacked, resulting in a broken arm. The staff member who had attacked me so viciously was quickly fired. Unfortunately, the help provided to those with mental illness was minimal and short-lived, as this same thug, like another I’ve mentioned, soon found a job at another facility—this one, however, a thousand miles away.

Death by violence in a violent ward is after all not an unnatural death—for a violent ward. The patient of whom I am about to speak was also an old man—over sixty. Both physically and mentally he was a wreck. On being brought to the institution he was at once placed in a cell in the Bull Pen, probably because of his previous history for violence while at his own home. But his violence (if it ever existed) had already spent itself, and had come to be nothing more than an utter incapacity to obey. His offence was that he was too weak to attend to his common wants. The day after his arrival, shortly before noon, he lay stark naked and helpless upon the bed in his cell. This I know, for I went to investigate immediately after a ward-mate had informed me of the vicious way in which the head attendant had assaulted the sick man. My informant was a man whose word regarding an incident of this character I would take as readily as that of any man I know. He came to me, knowing that I had taken upon myself the duty of reporting such abominations. My informant feared to take the initiative, for, like many other patients who believe themselves doomed to continued confinement, he feared to invite abuse at the hands of vengeful attendants. I therefore promised him that I would report the case as soon as I had an opportunity.

Death by violence in a violent ward isn’t exactly unexpected for a place like that. The patient I’m about to talk about was also an old man—over sixty. Physically and mentally, he was a mess. When he arrived at the facility, he was immediately put in a cell in the Bull Pen, probably because of his history of violence at home. But whatever violence he may have had was long gone, and he was now simply unable to take care of himself. His offense was being too weak to handle his basic needs. The day after he got there, just before noon, he lay completely naked and helpless on the bed in his cell. I know this because I went to check it out right after a fellow patient told me about the brutal way the head attendant had attacked the sick man. My source was someone whose word I trust regarding incidents like this without question. He came to me, knowing that I had taken it upon myself to report such abuses. He was afraid to take action himself, as many patients who think they're trapped in there are scared of getting punished by vengeful staff. So I assured him I would report the case as soon as I could.

All day long this victim of an attendant's unmanly passion lay in his cell in what seemed to be a semi-conscious condition. I took particular pains to observe his condition, for I felt that the assault of the morning might result in death. That night, after the doctor's regular tour of inspection, the patient in question was transferred to a room next my own. The mode of transfer impressed itself upon my memory. Two attendants—one of them being he who had so brutally beaten the patient—placed the man in a sheet and, each taking an end, carried the hammocklike contrivance, with its inert contents, to what proved to be its last resting-place above ground. The bearers seemed as much concerned about their burden as one might be about a dead dog, weighted and ready for the river.

All day long, this victim of an attendant's unmanly desire lay in his cell in what seemed to be a semi-conscious state. I paid close attention to his condition because I feared that the assault from the morning might lead to death. That night, after the doctor’s regular inspection, the patient was moved to a room next to mine. The way they transferred him stuck in my mind. Two attendants—one of them the same person who had brutally beaten him—wrapped the man in a sheet and, each taking an end, carried the makeshift stretcher, with its lifeless contents, to what turned out to be his final resting place above ground. The bearers seemed as indifferent about their load as one might be about a dead dog, heavy and ready to be thrown into the river.

That night the patient died. Whether he was murdered none can ever know. But it is my honest opinion that he was. Though he might never have recovered, it is plain that he would have lived days, perhaps months. And had he been humanely, nay, scientifically, treated, who can say that he might not have been restored to health and home?

That night, the patient died. Nobody will ever know if he was murdered. But I genuinely believe he was. Although he might never have fully recovered, it's clear he would have lived for days, maybe even months. And if he had been treated humanely, or better yet, scientifically, who can say he wouldn't have been brought back to health and home?

The young man who had been my companion in mischief in the violent ward was also terribly abused. I am sure I do not exaggerate when I say that on ten occasions, within a period of two months, this man was cruelly assaulted, and I do not know how many times he suffered assaults of less severity. After one of these chastisements, I asked him why he persisted in his petty transgressions when he knew that he thereby invited such body-racking abuse.

The young man who had been my partner in trouble in the violent ward had also faced severe abuse. I truly don't think I'm exaggerating when I say that, over the course of two months, this man was brutally attacked ten times, and I can't even count how many times he faced less severe assaults. After one of these beatings, I asked him why he kept getting into minor trouble when he knew it would lead to such painful abuse.

"Oh," he said, laconically, "I need the exercise."

"Oh," he said flatly, "I need the exercise."

To my mind, the man who, with such gracious humor, could refer to what was in reality torture deserved to live a century. But an unkind fate decreed that he should die young. Ten months after his commitment to the State Hospital he was discharged as improved—but not cured. This was not an unusual procedure; nor was it in his case apparently an unwise one, for he seemed fit for freedom. During the first month of regained liberty, he hanged himself. He left no message of excuse. In my opinion, none was necessary. For aught any man knows, the memories of the abuse, torture, and injustice which were so long his portion may have proved to be the last straw which overbalanced the desire to live.

In my view, a man who could, with such gracious humor, refer to what was essentially torture deserved to live a hundred years. But cruel fate decided he should die young. Ten months after being committed to the State Hospital, he was released as improved—but not cured. This wasn’t an uncommon procedure, nor did it seem unwise in his case, as he appeared ready for freedom. However, during the first month of his regained liberty, he hanged himself. He left no note of explanation. In my opinion, none was needed. For all anyone knows, the memories of the abuse, torture, and injustice he endured for so long may have been the final blow that outweighed his will to live.

Patients with less stamina than mine often submitted with meekness; and none so aroused my sympathy as those whose submission was due to the consciousness that they had no relatives or friends to support them in a fight for their rights. On behalf of these, with my usual piece of smuggled lead pencil, I soon began to indite and submit to the officers of the institution, letters in which I described the cruel practices which came under my notice. My reports were perfunctorily accepted and at once forgotten or ignored. Yet these letters, so far as they related to overt acts witnessed, were lucid and should have been convincing. Furthermore, my allegations were frequently corroborated by bruises on the bodies of the patients. My usual custom was to write an account of each assault and hand it to the doctor in authority. Frequently I would submit these reports to the attendants with instructions first to read and then deliver them to the superintendent or the assistant physician. The men whose cruelty I thus laid bare read with evident but perverted pleasure my accounts of assaults, and laughed and joked about my ineffectual attempts to bring them to book.

Patients with less stamina than I had often gave in quietly, and none stirred my sympathy more than those who submitted because they were aware they had no family or friends to back them in fighting for their rights. For these individuals, I quickly started writing letters to the institution's officials with my usual stolen pencil, detailing the cruel practices I observed. My reports were accepted without much thought and then immediately forgotten or ignored. Still, these letters, at least in terms of the obvious actions I witnessed, were clear and should have been persuasive. Additionally, my claims were often supported by the bruises on the patients' bodies. Typically, I would write a report about each assault and hand it to the doctor in charge. I frequently submitted these reports to the attendants with orders to read them and then pass them on to the superintendent or the assistant physician. The men whose cruelty I exposed read my accounts of their assaults with clear but twisted enjoyment, laughing and joking about my futile attempts to hold them accountable.

 

XXXIII

I refused to be a martyr. Rebellion was my watchword. The only difference between the doctor's opinion of me and mine of him was that he could refuse utterance to his thoughts. Yes—there was another difference. Mine could be expressed only in words—his in grim acts.

I refused to be a martyr. Rebellion was my motto. The only difference between what the doctor thought of me and what I thought of him was that he could keep his thoughts to himself. Yes—there was another difference. I could only express my thoughts in words—he expressed his through harsh actions.

I repeatedly made demands for those privileges to which I knew I was entitled. When he saw fit to grant them, I gave him perfunctory thanks. When he refused—as he usually did—I at once poured upon his head the vials of my wrath. One day I would be on the friendliest terms with the doctor, the next I would upbraid him for some denial of my rights—or, as frequently happened, for not intervening in behalf of the rights of others.

I kept asking for the privileges I knew I deserved. When he decided to give them to me, I thanked him half-heartedly. When he refused—as he often did—I immediately unleashed my anger on him. One day, I’d be on good terms with the doctor, and the next, I’d angrily complain about him denying my rights—or, as often happened, for not stepping in to defend the rights of others.

It was after one of these wrangles that I was placed in a cold cell in the Bull Pen at eleven o'clock one morning. Still without shoes and with no more covering than underclothes, I was forced to stand, sit, or lie upon a bare floor as hard and cold as the pavement outside. Not until sundown was I provided even with a drugget, and this did little good, for already I had become thoroughly chilled. In consequence I contracted a severe cold which added greatly to my discomfort and might have led to serious results had I been of less sturdy fibre.

It was after one of these arguments that I was put in a cold cell in the Bull Pen at eleven o'clock one morning. Still without shoes and wearing only my underclothes, I had to stand, sit, or lie on a bare floor that was as hard and cold as the pavement outside. Not until sundown was I given even a thin blanket, and it did little to help because I was already completely chilled. As a result, I caught a severe cold that made me very uncomfortable and could have led to serious consequences if I hadn't been so strong.

This day was the thirteenth of December and the twenty-second of my exile in the violent ward. I remember it distinctly for it was the seventy-seventh birthday of my father, to whom I wished to write a congratulatory letter. This had been my custom for years when absent from home on that anniversary. And well do I remember when, and under what conditions, I asked the doctor for permission. It was night. I was flat on my drugget-bed. My cell was lighted only by the feeble rays of a lantern held by an attendant to the doctor on this his regular visit. At first I couched my request in polite language. The doctor merely refused to grant it. I then put forth my plea in a way calculated to arouse sympathy. He remained unmoved. I then pointed out that he was defying the law of the State which provided that a patient should have stationery—a statute, the spirit of which at least meant that he should be permitted to communicate with his conservator. It was now three weeks since I had been permitted to write or send a letter to anyone. Contrary to my custom, therefore, I made my final demand in the form of a concession. I promised that I would write only a conventional note of congratulation, making no mention whatever of my plight. It was a fair offer; but to accept it would have been an implied admission that there was something to conceal, and for this, if for no other reason, it was refused.

This day was December 13th and the twenty-second of my time in the violent ward. I remember it clearly because it was my father's seventy-seventh birthday, and I wanted to write him a congratulatory letter. This had been my tradition for years when I was away from home on that day. I distinctly remember when and how I asked the doctor for permission. It was night. I was lying on my bed made of cheap fabric. My cell was only illuminated by the dim light of a lantern that an attendant was holding for the doctor during his regular visit. At first, I asked politely. The doctor simply refused. Then I tried to appeal to his sympathy, but he was still unmoved. I pointed out that he was ignoring the state law that stated a patient should have stationery—a law that at least meant I should be allowed to communicate with my conservator. It had now been three weeks since I had been allowed to write or send a letter to anyone. Contrary to my usual approach, I made my final request as a concession. I promised to write only a simple note of congratulations, without mentioning my situation at all. It was a reasonable offer; but accepting it would have meant admitting there was something to hide, and for this reason, it was rejected.

Thus, day after day, I was repressed in a manner which probably would have driven many a sane man to violence. Yet the doctor would frequently exhort me to play the gentleman. Were good manners and sweet submission ever the product of such treatment? Deprived of my clothes, of sufficient food, of warmth, of all sane companionship and of my liberty, I told those in authority that so long as they should continue to treat me as the vilest of criminals, I should do my best to complete the illusion. The burden of proving my sanity was placed upon me. I was told that so soon as I became polite and meek and lowly I should find myself in possession of my clothes and of certain privileges. In every instance I must earn my reward before being entrusted with it. If the doctor, instead of demanding of me all the negative virtues in the catalogue of spineless saints, had given me my clothes on the condition that they would be taken from me again if I so much as removed a button, his course would doubtless have been productive of good results. Thus I might have had my clothes three weeks earlier than I did, and so been spared much suffering from the cold.

So, day after day, I was held down in a way that would probably push many sane people to violence. Yet the doctor often urged me to act like a gentleman. Did good manners and submissiveness ever come from such treatment? Deprived of my clothes, enough food, warmth, sane company, and my freedom, I told those in charge that as long as they kept treating me like the lowest of criminals, I would do my best to keep up the act. The responsibility of proving my sanity fell on me. I was told that as soon as I became polite, meek, and humble, I would get my clothes back and certain privileges. In every case, I had to earn my reward before I could be trusted with it. If the doctor had instead asked me for all the positive qualities of a spineless saint and given me my clothes on the condition that they'd be taken away if I even removed a button, his approach would likely have had better results. That way, I could have had my clothes three weeks earlier and avoided a lot of suffering from the cold.

I clamored daily for a lead pencil. This little luxury represents the margin of happiness for hundreds of the patients, just as a plug or package of tobacco represents the margin of happiness for thousands of others; but for seven weeks no doctor or attendant gave me one. To be sure, by reason of my somewhat exceptional persistence and ingenuity, I managed to be always in possession of some substitute for a pencil, surreptitiously obtained, a fact which no doubt had something to do with the doctor's indifference to my request. But my inability to secure a pencil in a legitimate way was a needless source of annoyance to me, and many of my verbal indiscretions were directly inspired by the doctor's continued refusal.

I begged for a pencil every day. This small luxury brings happiness to hundreds of patients, just like a pack of cigarettes or tobacco does for thousands of others; yet for seven weeks, no doctor or staff member gave me one. Because of my persistent and clever nature, I always found a substitute for a pencil, which I quietly obtained, and that likely contributed to the doctor's indifference to my request. However, not being able to get a pencil the right way was a pointless source of frustration for me, and many of the things I said were directly influenced by the doctor's ongoing refusal.

It was an assistant physician, other than the one regularly in charge of my case, who at last relented and presented me with a good, whole lead pencil. By so doing he placed himself high on my list of benefactors; for that little shaftlike implement, magnified by my lively appreciation, became as the very axis of the earth.

It was an assistant doctor, different from the one usually responsible for my case, who finally gave in and handed me a nice, complete pencil. By doing this, he moved up on my list of heroes; that small, slender tool, made more significant by my excitement, became like the center of the universe to me.

 

XXIV

A few days before Christmas my most galling deprivation was at last removed. That is, my clothes were restored. These I treated with great respect. Not so much as a thread did I destroy. Clothes, as is known, have a sobering and civilizing effect, and from the very moment I was again provided with presentable outer garments my conduct rapidly improved. The assistant physician with whom I had been on such variable terms of friendship and enmity even took me for a sleigh-ride. With this improvement came other privileges or, rather, the granting of my rights. Late in December I was permitted to send letters to my conservator. Though some of my blood-curdling letters were confiscated, a few detailing my experiences were forwarded. The account of my sufferings naturally distressed my conservator, but, as he said when he next visited me: "What could I have done to help you? If the men in this State whose business it is to run these institutions cannot manage you, I am at a loss to know what to do." True, he could have done little or nothing, for he did not then know the ins and outs of the baffling situation into which the ties of blood had drawn him.

A few days before Christmas, my most frustrating deprivation was finally lifted. That is, my clothes were returned to me. I treated them with great care. Not a single thread did I damage. Clothes, as we know, have a grounding and civilizing effect, and from the moment I had decent outerwear again, my behavior quickly improved. The assistant physician, with whom I had fluctuated between friendship and rivalry, even took me for a sleigh ride. With this improvement came other privileges or, rather, the acknowledgment of my rights. Late in December, I was allowed to send letters to my conservator. While some of my alarming letters were confiscated, a few that detailed my experiences were sent through. The account of my sufferings understandably upset my conservator, but, as he said during his next visit: "What could I have done to help you? If the officials in this State responsible for these institutions can't manage you, I'm not sure what I could do." It's true he could have done very little, as he didn't fully understand the complicated situation that family ties had drawn him into.

About the middle of January the doctor in charge of my case went for a two weeks' vacation. During his absence an older member of the staff took charge of the violent ward. A man of wider experience and more liberal ideas than his predecessor, he at once granted me several real privileges. One day he permitted me to pay a brief visit to the best ward—the one from which I had been transferred two months earlier. I thus was able again to mingle with many seemingly normal men, and though I enjoyed this privilege upon but one occasion, and then only for a few hours, it gave me intense satisfaction.

Around mid-January, the doctor in charge of my case went on a two-week vacation. While he was away, an older staff member took over the violent ward. He had more experience and a more open-minded approach than his predecessor, and right away, he granted me several real privileges. One day, he allowed me to make a short visit to the best ward—the one I had been transferred from two months earlier. This gave me the chance to connect with many seemingly normal men again, and although I only enjoyed this privilege once, for just a few hours, it brought me great satisfaction.

Altogether the last six weeks of the fourteen during which I was confined in the violent ward were comfortable and relatively happy. I was no longer subjected to physical abuse, though this exemption was largely due to my own skill in avoiding trouble. I was no longer cold and hungry. I was allowed a fair amount of outdoor exercise which, after my close confinement, proved to be a delightful shock. But, above all, I was again given an adequate supply of stationery and drawing materials, which became as tinder under the focussed rays of my artistic eagerness. My mechanical investigations were gradually set aside. Art and literature again held sway. Except when out of doors taking my allotted exercise, I remained in my room reading, writing, or drawing. This room of mine soon became a Mecca for the most irrepressible and loquacious characters in the ward. But I soon schooled myself to shut my ears to the incoherent prattle of my unwelcome visitors. Occasionally, some of them would become obstreperous—perhaps because of my lordly order to leave the room. Often did they threaten to throttle me; but I ignored the threats, and they were never carried out. Nor was I afraid that they would be. Invariably I induced them to obey.

Overall, the last six weeks of the fourteen I spent in the violent ward were comfortable and relatively happy. I wasn’t subjected to physical abuse anymore, mostly because I got good at avoiding trouble. I wasn’t cold or hungry anymore. I was allowed a decent amount of outdoor exercise, which was a delightful shock after being confined for so long. But, above all, I was provided with a good supply of stationery and drawing materials, which fueled my artistic eagerness. My mechanical investigations gradually took a backseat. Art and literature were back in charge. Except when I was outside getting my allotted exercise, I stayed in my room reading, writing, or drawing. My room soon became a gathering place for the most irrepressible and chatty characters in the ward. But I quickly learned to tune out the incoherent chatter of my uninvited guests. Occasionally, some of them would get rowdy—maybe because I asked them to leave my room. They often threatened to harm me, but I ignored the threats, and they were never carried out. I wasn’t scared they would be. I always managed to get them to obey.

The drawings I produced at this time were crude. For the most part they consisted of copies of illustrations which I had cut from magazines that had miraculously found their way into the violent ward. The heads of men and women interested me most, for I had decided to take up portraiture. At first I was content to draw in black and white, but I soon procured some colors and from that time on devoted my attention to mastering pastel.

The drawings I made during this time were rough. Mostly, they were copies of illustrations I had cut out from magazines that had somehow made their way into the violent ward. I was most interested in the heads of men and women because I had decided to focus on portraiture. At first, I was happy to draw in black and white, but I soon got some colors and from then on dedicated my effort to mastering pastels.

In the world of letters I had made little progress. My compositions were for the most part epistles addressed to relatives and friends and to those in authority at the hospital. Frequently the letters addressed to the doctors were sent in sets of three—this to save time, for I was very busy. The first letter of such a series would contain my request, couched in friendly and polite terms. To this I would add a postscript, worded about as follows: "If, after reading this letter, you feel inclined to refuse my request, please read letter number two." Letter number two would be severely formal—a business-like repetition of the request made in letter number one. Again a postscript would advise the reader to consult letter number three, if the reading of number two had failed to move him. Letter number three was invariably a brief philippic in which I would consign the unaccommodating doctor to oblivion.

In the world of writing, I hadn't made much progress. Most of my work consisted of letters to family, friends, and the hospital authorities. Often, the letters I sent to the doctors came in sets of three—this was to save time since I was quite busy. The first letter in the series would include my request, phrased in friendly and polite language. I would then add a postscript that went something like this: "If, after reading this letter, you feel inclined to deny my request, please read letter number two." Letter number two would be very formal—a straightforward restatement of the request from letter number one. Again, a postscript would suggest that the reader check letter number three if letter number two hadn’t changed their mind. Letter number three would always be a short rant where I would dismiss the unhelpful doctor.

In this way I expended part of my prodigious supply of feeling and energy. But I had also another way of reducing my creative pressure. Occasionally, from sheer excess of emotion, I would burst into verse, of a quality not to be doubted. Of that quality the reader shall judge, for I am going to quote a "creation" written under circumstances which, to say the least, were adverse. Before writing these lines I had never attempted verse in my life—barring intentionally inane doggerel. And, as I now judge these lines, it is probably true that even yet I have never written a poem. Nevertheless, my involuntary, almost automatic outburst is at least suggestive of the fervor that was in me. These fourteen lines were written within thirty minutes of the time I first conceived the idea; and I present them substantially as they first took form. From a psychological standpoint at least, I am told, they are not without interest.

In this way, I used up some of my huge supply of feelings and energy. But I also had another way to relieve my creative pressure. Sometimes, overwhelmed by emotion, I would spontaneously write verses that couldn’t be doubted. The reader can judge their quality, as I’m about to quote a "creation" written under less than ideal circumstances. Before writing these lines, I had never attempted poetry in my life—except for some intentionally silly rhymes. And as I evaluate these lines now, it’s probably true that I still have never written a poem. Still, my involuntary, almost automatic outburst at least hints at the passion I felt. These fourteen lines were written within thirty minutes of the moment I first had the idea; I present them pretty much as they originally came to me. From a psychological perspective, at least, I’ve been told they are quite interesting.

LIGHT
LIGHT
Man's darkest hour is the hour before he's born,
Another is the hour just before the Dawn;
From Darkness unto Life and Light he leaps,
To Life but once,—to Light as oft as God wills he should.
'Tis God's own secret, why
Some live long, and others early die;
For Life depends on Light, and Light on God,
Who hath given to Man the perfect knowledge
That Grim Despair and Sorrow end in Light
And Life everlasting, in realms
Where darkest Darkness becomes Light;
But not the Light Man knows,
Which only is Light
Because God told Man so.
A person's darkest moment is the moment before they're born,
Another is the moment just before Dawn;
From Darkness into Life and Light they jump,
To Life only once,—to Light as often as God allows.
It's God's own mystery, why
Some live for a long time, while others die young;
For Life relies on Light, and Light relies on God,
Who has given Man the perfect understanding
That Grim Despair and Sorrow end in Light
And everlasting Life, in places
Where the deepest Darkness turns to Light;
But not the Light that Man knows,
Which is only Light
Because God told Man it is.

These verses, which breathe religion, were written in an environment which was anything but religious. With curses of ward-mates ringing in my ears, some subconscious part of me seemed to force me to write at its dictation. I was far from being in a pious frame of mind myself, and the quality of my thought surprised me then—as it does now.

These verses, full of religious sentiment, were created in an atmosphere that was completely the opposite. With the insults of my fellow inmates echoing in my ears, some part of me seemed to push me to write as if it were guiding me. I definitely wasn't in a spiritual state of mind, and the caliber of my thoughts surprised me back then—just as it does now.

 

XXV

Though I continued to respect my clothes, I did not at once cease to tear such material as would serve me in my scientific investigations. Gravity being conquered, it was inevitable that I should devote some of my time to the invention of a flying-machine. This was soon perfected—in my mind; and all I needed, that I might test the device, was my liberty. As usual I was unable to explain how I should produce the result which I so confidently foretold. But I believed and proclaimed that I should, erelong, fly to St. Louis and claim and receive the one-hundred-thousand-dollar reward offered by the Commission of the Louisiana Purchase Exposition for the most efficient airship to be exhibited. The moment the thought winged its way through my mind, I had not only a flying-machine, but a fortune in the bank. Being where I could not dissipate my riches, I became a lavish verbal spender. I was in a mood to buy anything, and I whiled away many an hour planning what I should do with my fortune. The St. Louis prize was a paltry trifle. I reasoned that the man who could harness gravity had at his beck and call the world and all that therein is. This sudden accession of wealth made my vast humanitarian projects seem only the more feasible. What could be more delightful, I thought, than the furnishing and financing of ideas of a magnitude to stagger humanity. My condition was one of ecstatic suspense. Give me my liberty and I would show a sleepy old world what could be done to improve conditions, not only among the insane, but along every line of beneficent endeavor.

Although I continued to take care of my clothes, I didn’t immediately stop tearing up materials that could help me with my scientific research. Having conquered gravity, it was only natural that I would spend some time inventing a flying machine. This idea quickly became clear in my mind, and all I needed to test it was my freedom. As usual, I couldn’t quite explain how I would achieve the result I confidently anticipated. But I believed and announced that I would soon fly to St. Louis to claim the one-hundred-thousand-dollar reward offered by the Commission of the Louisiana Purchase Exposition for the best airship on display. The moment that thought crossed my mind, I not only had a flying machine but also a fortune waiting for me. Since I was in a situation where I couldn't waste my riches, I became quite extravagant with my words. I was in the mood to buy anything, spending countless hours dreaming up plans for what I would do with my wealth. The St. Louis prize seemed trivial. I reasoned that someone who could control gravity had the entire world at their fingertips. This sudden influx of wealth made my ambitious humanitarian projects seem even more achievable. I thought, what could be more exciting than funding groundbreaking ideas that could astound humanity? I was in a state of ecstatic anticipation. Give me my freedom, and I would demonstrate to the slow-moving world what could be done to improve conditions, not just for the mentally ill, but in every area of charitable work.

The city of my birth was to be made a garden-spot. All defiling, smoke-begriming factories were to be banished to an innocuous distance. Churches were to give way to cathedrals; the city itself was to become a paradise of mansions. Yale University was to be transformed into the most magnificent—yet efficient—seat of learning in the world. For once, college professors were to be paid adequate salaries, and alluring provision for their declining years was to be made. New Haven should become a very hotbed of culture. Art galleries, libraries, museums and theatres of a dreamlike splendor were to rise whenever and wherever I should will. Why absurd? Was it not I who would defray the cost? The famous buildings of the Old World were to be reproduced, if, indeed, the originals could not be purchased, brought to this country and reassembled. Not far from New Haven there is a sandy plain, once the bed of the Connecticut River, but now a kind of miniature desert. I often smile as I pass it on the train; for it was here, for the edification of those who might never be able to visit the Valley of the Nile, that I planned to erect a pyramid that should out-Cheops the original. My harnessed gravity, I believed, would not only enable me to overcome existing mechanical difficulties, but it would make the quarrying of immense monoliths as easy as the slicing of bread, and the placing of them in position as easy as the laying of bricks.

The city where I was born was going to be turned into a beautiful garden. All the dirty, smoke-spewing factories would be moved far away. Churches would be replaced with grand cathedrals, and the city itself would become a paradise of mansions. Yale University was set to become the most magnificent—yet efficient—place of learning in the world. For once, college professors would earn decent salaries, and there would be enticing plans for their retirement. New Haven would turn into a vibrant hub of culture. Art galleries, libraries, museums, and theaters of incredible beauty would spring up wherever and whenever I wanted. Why not? Wouldn't I be the one covering the costs? The famous buildings from the Old World would be recreated, or at least if the originals couldn't be bought, they would be brought to this country and reassembled. Not far from New Haven, there's a sandy stretch of land, once the bed of the Connecticut River, but now more like a small desert. I often smile when I see it from the train, because it was here that I planned to build a pyramid that would outdo the Great Pyramid of Giza, for the enlightenment of those who might never get to visit the Nile Valley. I believed that my harnessed gravity would not only help me conquer existing mechanical challenges but would also make quarrying enormous stones as easy as slicing bread, and placing them in position as simple as laying bricks.

After all, delusions of grandeur are the most entertaining of toys. The assortment which my imagination provided was a comprehensive one. I had tossed aside the blocks of childhood days. Instead of laboriously piling small squares of wood one upon another in an endeavor to build the tiny semblance of a house, I now, in this second childhood of mine, projected against thin air phantom edifices planned and completed in the twinkling of an eye. To be sure, such houses of cards almost immediately superseded one another, but the vanishing of one could not disturb a mind that had ever another interesting bauble to take its place. And therein lies part of the secret of the happiness peculiar to that stage of elation which is distinguished by delusions of grandeur—always provided that he who is possessed by them be not subjected to privation and abuse. The sane man who can prove that he is rich in material wealth is not nearly so happy as the mentally disordered man whose delusions trick him into believing himself a modern Croesus. A wealth of Midaslike delusions is no burden. Such a fortune, though a misfortune in itself, bathes the world in a golden glow. No clouds obscure the vision. Optimism reigns supreme. "Failure" and "impossible" are as words from an unknown tongue. And the unique satisfaction about a fortune of this fugitive type is that its loss occasions no regret. One by one the phantom ships of treasure sail away for parts unknown; until, when the last ship has become but a speck on the mental horizon, the observer makes the happy discovery that his pirate fleet has left behind it a priceless wake of Reason!

After all, delusions of grandeur are the most entertaining toys. The range my imagination offered was extensive. I had set aside the toys of my childhood. Instead of painstakingly stacking small wooden blocks to build a tiny version of a house, I now, in this second childhood of mine, envisioned ghostly structures that appeared and were completed in the blink of an eye. Sure, these card houses quickly replaced one another, but the disappearance of one didn’t bother a mind that always had another fascinating distraction ready to take its place. And that’s part of the secret of the happiness found in that exhilarating stage marked by delusions of grandeur—provided, of course, that the person experiencing them isn’t suffering from deprivation and mistreatment. A rational person who can demonstrate their wealth isn’t nearly as happy as someone with mental issues who believes they’re a modern-day Croesus. A wealth of Midas-like delusions isn't a burden. Such a fortune, though unfortunate in reality, casts the world in a golden light. No clouds obscure the view. Optimism rules. "Failure" and "impossible" sound like words in a foreign language. And the unique satisfaction of this fleeting kind of fortune is that losing it brings no regret. One by one, the phantom treasure ships sail off to unknown destinations; until, when the last ship has become just a dot on the mental horizon, the observer happily realizes that their pirate fleet has left behind a priceless trail of Reason!

 

XXVI

Early in March, 1902, having lived in a violent ward for nearly four months, I was transferred to another—a ward quite as orderly as the best in the institution, though less attractively furnished than the one in which I had first been placed. Here also I had a room to myself; in this instance, however, the room had not only a bed, but a chair and a wardrobe. With this elaborate equipment I was soon able to convert my room into a veritable studio. Whereas in the violent ward it had been necessary for me to hide my writing and drawing materials to keep other patients from taking them, in my new abode I was able to conduct my literary and artistic pursuits without the annoyances which had been inevitable during the preceding months.

Early in March 1902, after spending nearly four months in a chaotic ward, I was moved to another one—this ward was just as orderly as the best in the facility, although it wasn't as nicely decorated as the first one I had been in. Here, I also had a room to myself; however, this time the room included not just a bed, but also a chair and a wardrobe. With this setup, I quickly turned my room into a true studio. While in the violent ward I had to hide my writing and drawing supplies to prevent other patients from taking them, in my new space I was free to pursue my writing and artistic projects without the frustrations that were unavoidable in the previous months.

Soon after my transfer to this ward I was permitted to go out of doors and walk to the business section of the city, two miles distant. But on these walks I was always accompanied. To one who has never surrendered any part of his liberty such surveillance would no doubt seem irksome; yet, to me, after being so closely confined, the ever-present attendant seemed a companion rather than a guard. These excursions into the sane and free world were not only a great pleasure, they were almost a tonic. To rub elbows with normal people tended to restore my mental poise. That the casual passer-by had no way of knowing that I was a patient, out for a walk about the city, helped me gain that self-confidence so essential to the success of one about to re-enter a world from which he had long been cut off.

Soon after I was transferred to this ward, I was allowed to go outside and walk to the business district of the city, two miles away. However, I was always accompanied on these walks. For someone who has never given up their freedom, such supervision would likely feel annoying; yet, for me, after being so confined, the constant presence of an attendant felt more like a friend than a guard. These trips into the sane and free world were not only a great joy, they were almost like medicine. Interacting with normal people helped me regain my mental balance. The fact that random passersby had no idea I was a patient out for a walk in the city boosted my self-confidence, which was so important for someone about to re-enter a world they had been disconnected from for so long.

My first trips to the city were made primarily for the purpose of supplying myself with writing and drawing materials. While enjoying these welcome tastes of liberty, on more than one occasion I surreptitiously mailed certain letters which I did not dare entrust to the doctor. Under ordinary circumstances such an act on the part of one enjoying a special privilege would be dishonorable. But the circumstances that then obtained were not ordinary. I was simply protecting myself against what I believed to be unjust and illegal confiscation of letters.

My first trips to the city were mainly to get supplies for writing and drawing. While I enjoyed these much-appreciated moments of freedom, I secretly mailed some letters that I didn’t feel comfortable giving to the doctor. Normally, doing something like that while having special privileges would be seen as dishonorable. But the situation back then wasn’t normal. I was just protecting myself against what I thought was an unfair and illegal seizure of my letters.

I have already described how an assistant physician arbitrarily denied my request that I be permitted to send a birthday letter to my father, thereby not merely exceeding his authority and ignoring decency, but, consciously or unconsciously, stifling a sane impulse. That this should occur while I was confined in the Bull Pen was, perhaps, not so surprising. But about four months later, while I was in one of the best wards, a similar, though less open, interference occurred. At this time I was so nearly normal that my discharge was a question of but a very few months. Anticipating my return to my old world, I decided to renew former relationships. Accordingly, my brother, at my suggestion, informed certain friends that I should be pleased to receive letters from them. They soon wrote. In the meantime the doctor had been instructed to deliver to me any and all letters that might arrive. He did so for a time, and that without censoring. As was to be expected, after nearly three almost letterless years, I found rare delight in replying to my reawakened correspondents. Yet some of these letters, written for the deliberate purpose of re-establishing myself in the sane world, were destroyed by the doctor in authority. At the time, not one word did he say to me about the matter. I had handed him for mailing certain letters, unsealed. He did not mail them, nor did he forward them to my conservator as he should have done, and had earlier agreed to do with all letters which he could not see his way clear to approve. It was fully a month before I learned that my friends had not received my replies to their letters. Then I accused the doctor of destroying them, and he, with belated frankness, admitted that he had done so. He offered no better excuse than the mere statement that he did not approve of the sentiments I had expressed. Another flagrant instance was that of a letter addressed to me in reply to one of those which I had posted surreptitiously. The person to whom I wrote, a friend of years' standing, later informed me that he had sent the reply. I never received it. Neither did my conservator. Were it not that I feel absolutely sure that the letter in question was received at the hospital and destroyed, I should not now raise this point. But such a point, if raised at all, must of course be made without that direct proof which can come only from the man guilty of an act which in the sane world is regarded as odious and criminal.

I’ve already explained how an assistant physician unfairly denied my request to send a birthday letter to my dad. This not only went beyond his authority and showed a lack of decency but also, whether he realized it or not, crushed a healthy impulse. It wasn’t too surprising that this happened while I was stuck in the Bull Pen. However, about four months later, while I was in a much better ward, I experienced a similar, though less obvious, interference. By then, I was close to being normal again, with my discharge just a few months away. Looking forward to rejoining my old life, I decided to reconnect with old friends. So, my brother, at my suggestion, told some of my friends that I would love to receive letters from them. They soon reached out. Meanwhile, the doctor had been instructed to deliver all letters that came for me. For a while, he did so without censoring them. Naturally, after almost three years of hardly any letters, I was thrilled to respond to my friends again. However, some of these letters, intended to help me reconnect with the real world, were destroyed by the supervising doctor. At that time, he didn’t mention anything to me about it. I had given him a few unsealed letters for mailing, which he never sent, nor did he pass them on to my conservator as he was supposed to and had previously agreed to do with any letters he couldn’t approve. It was almost a month before I found out that my friends hadn’t received my replies. When I confronted the doctor about it, he finally acknowledged that he had destroyed them. His only excuse was that he didn’t like what I had written. Another blatant example was a letter that was sent to me in response to one I had posted secretly. The person I wrote to, a long-time friend, later told me he had sent the reply, but I never got it. My conservator didn’t receive it either. If I weren’t completely convinced that letter was received at the hospital and destroyed, I wouldn't raise this issue. But, if I do bring it up, it can only be done without any direct proof, which can only come from the person guilty of an action that’s considered repugnant and criminal in the real world.

I therefore need not dilate on the reasons which made it necessary for me to smuggle, as it were, to the Governor of the State, a letter of complaint and instruction. This letter was written shortly after my transfer from the violent ward. The abuses of that ward were still fresh in my mind, and the memory of distressing scenes was kept vivid by reports reaching me from friends who were still confined there. These private sleuths of mine I talked with at the evening entertainments or at other gatherings. From them I learned that brutality had become more rife, if anything, since I had left the ward. Realizing that my crusade against the physical abuse of patients thus far had proved of no avail, I determined to go over the heads of the doctors and appeal to the ex-officio head of the institution, the Governor of the State.

I don’t need to go into detail about why I had to secretly send a letter of complaint and instruction to the Governor of the State. I wrote this letter shortly after I was moved from the violent ward. The mistreatment in that ward was still fresh in my mind, and I kept hearing distressing reports from friends who were still locked up there. I spoke to these informants during evening events and other social gatherings. From them, I learned that the brutality had actually gotten worse since I left the ward. Realizing that my efforts to stop the physical abuse of patients had not worked, I decided to bypass the doctors and appeal directly to the head of the institution, the Governor of the State.

On March 12th, 1903, I wrote a letter which so disturbed the Governor that he immediately set about an informal investigation of some of my charges. Despite its prolixity, its unconventional form and what, under other circumstances, would be characterized as almost diabolic impudence and familiarity, my letter, as he said months later when I talked with him, "rang true." The writing of it was an easy matter; in fact, so easy, because of the pressure of truth under which I was laboring at the time, that it embodied a compelling spontaneity.

On March 12, 1903, I wrote a letter that upset the Governor so much that he immediately started an informal investigation into some of my claims. Despite its length, its unusual format, and what would normally be seen as nearly outrageous boldness and familiarity, my letter, as he mentioned months later when we spoke, "rang true." Writing it was effortless; in fact, it was so easy, due to the weight of truth I was feeling at the time, that it had a powerful spontaneity.

The mailing of it was not so easy. I knew that the only sure way of getting my thoughts before the Governor was to do my own mailing. Naturally no doctor could be trusted to send an indictment against himself and his colleagues to the one man in the State who had the power to institute such an investigation as might make it necessary for all to seek employment elsewhere. In my frame of mind, to wish to mail my letter was to know how to accomplish the wish. The letter was in reality a booklet. I had thoughtfully used waterproof India drawing ink in writing it, in order, perhaps, that a remote posterity might not be deprived of the document. The booklet consisted of thirty-two eight-by-ten-inch pages of heavy white drawing paper. These I sewed together. In planning the form of my letter I had forgotten to consider the slot of a letter-box of average size. Therefore I had to adopt an unusual method of getting the letter into the mails. My expedient was simple. There was in the town a certain shop where I traded. At my request the doctor gave me permission to go there for supplies. I was of course accompanied by an attendant, who little suspected what was under my vest. To conceal and carry my letter in that place had been easy; but to get rid of it after reaching my goal was another matter. Watching my opportunity, I slipped the missive between the leaves of a copy of the Saturday Evening Post. This I did, believing that some purchaser would soon discover the letter and mail it. Then I left the shop.

Mailing it wasn't easy. I realized that the only reliable way to get my thoughts in front of the Governor was to handle the mailing myself. Naturally, no doctor could be trusted to send a complaint against himself and his colleagues to the one person in the State who could start an investigation that might force everyone to look for new jobs. In my mindset, wanting to mail my letter meant I needed to figure out how to do it. The letter was actually a booklet. I had thoughtfully used waterproof India drawing ink to write it, perhaps so that future generations wouldn't miss out on the document. The booklet had thirty-two pages, each eight by ten inches, made of heavy white drawing paper. I sewed them together. When I planned the format of my letter, I forgot to consider the size of a standard mailbox slot. So, I had to come up with an unconventional way to get the letter into the mail. My solution was simple. There was a shop in town where I shopped. I asked the doctor for permission to go there for supplies. I was, of course, accompanied by an attendant who had no idea what I was hiding under my vest. It was easy to conceal and carry my letter in there, but getting rid of it once I reached my destination was another story. Watching for the right moment, I slipped the letter between the pages of a copy of the Saturday Evening Post. I did this, thinking that some buyer would soon find the letter and send it off. Then I left the shop.

On the back of the wrapper I had endorsed the following words:

On the back of the wrapper, I had written the following words:

"Mr. Postmaster: This package is unsealed. Nevertheless it is first-class matter. Everything I write is necessarily first class. I have affixed two two-cent stamps. If extra postage is needed you will do the Governor a favor if you will put the extra postage on. Or affix 'due' stamps, and let the Governor pay his own bills, as he can well afford to. If you want to know who I am, just ask his Excellency, and oblige,
"Mr. Postmaster: This package is unsealed. Still, it's first-class material. Everything I write is always first class. I've put two two-cent stamps on it. If you need more postage, it would be a favor to the Governor if you could add it. Or put on 'due' stamps and let the Governor cover his own expenses, since he can definitely afford it. If you're curious about who I am, just ask his Excellency, and please,
Yours truly,
Sincerely,
?"
?"

Flanking this notice, I had arrayed other forceful sentiments, as follows—taken from statutes which I had framed for the occasion:

Flanking this notice, I had laid out other strong sentiments, as follows—taken from statutes that I had created for the occasion:

"Any person finding letter or package—duly stamped and addressed—must mail same as said letter or package is really in hands of the Government the moment the stamp is affixed."
"Anyone who finds a letter or package that is properly stamped and addressed must mail it, as the letter or package is considered to be in the hands of the Government from the moment the stamp is applied."

And again:

And again:

"Failure to comply with Federal Statute which forbids any one except addressee to open a letter renders one liable to imprisonment in State Prison."
"Not following the Federal law that prohibits anyone other than the addressee from opening a letter can lead to imprisonment in State Prison."

My letter reached the Governor. One of the clerks at the shop in which I left the missive found and mailed it. From him I afterwards learned that my unique instructions had piqued his curiosity, as well as compelled my wished-for action. Assuming that the reader's curiosity may likewise have been piqued, I shall quote certain passages from this four-thousand-word epistle of protest. The opening sentence read as follows: "If you have had the courage to read the above" (referring to an unconventional heading) "I hope you will read on to the end of this epistle—thereby displaying real Christian fortitude and learning a few facts which I think should be brought to your attention."

My letter reached the Governor. One of the clerks at the shop where I left it found and mailed it. From him, I later learned that my unusual instructions had sparked his curiosity and resulted in the action I wanted. Assuming that your curiosity might also be sparked, I’ll quote some passages from this four-thousand-word letter of protest. The opening sentence read as follows: "If you have had the courage to read the above" (referring to an unconventional heading) "I hope you will read on to the end of this letter—showing real Christian strength and learning a few facts that I think deserve your attention."

I then introduced myself, mentioning a few common friends, by way of indicating that I was not without influential political connections, and proceeded as follows: "I take pleasure in informing you that I am in the Crazy Business and am holding my job down with ease and a fair degree of grace. Being in the Crazy Business, I understand certain phases of the business about which you know nothing. You as Governor are at present 'head devil' in this 'hell,' though I know you are unconsciously acting as 'His Majesty's' 1st Lieutenant."

I then introduced myself, mentioning a few mutual friends to show that I had some influential political connections, and continued: "I’m happy to let you know that I work in the Crazy Business and I handle my job with ease and a fair amount of grace. Since I'm in the Crazy Business, I get certain aspects of this field that you might not know about. As Governor, you’re currently the 'head devil' in this 'hell,' although I know you’re unknowingly acting as 'His Majesty’s' 1st Lieutenant."

I then launched into my arraignment of the treatment of the insane. The method, I declared, was "wrong from start to finish. The abuses existing here exist in every other institution of the kind in the country. They are all alike—though some of them are of course worse than others. Hell is hell the world over, and I might also add that hell is only a great big bunch of disagreeable details anyway. That's all an Insane Asylum is. If you don't believe it, just go crazy and take up your abode here. In writing this letter I am laboring under no mental excitement. I am no longer subjected to the abuses about which I complain. I am well and happy. In fact I never was so happy as I am now. Whether I am in perfect mental health or not, I shall leave for you to decide. If I am insane to-day I hope I may never recover my Reason."

I then launched into my critique of how the insane are treated. I stated that the system is "wrong from beginning to end. The issues here are found in every other institution of this kind across the country. They are all the same—although some are clearly worse than others. Hell is hell everywhere, and I could also say that hell is just a long list of unpleasant details anyway. That's all an Insane Asylum is. If you don't believe it, just go insane and try living here. In writing this letter, I’m not under any mental agitation. I'm no longer facing the abuses I’m talking about. I’m well and happy. In fact, I’ve never been as happy as I am now. Whether I'm in perfect mental health or not, I’ll leave that for you to decide. If I’m insane today, I hope I never regain my sanity."

First I assailed the management of the private institution where I had been strait-jacketed and referred to "Jekyll-Hyde" as "Dr.——, M.D. (Mentally Deranged)." Then followed an account of the strait-jacket experience; then an account of abuses at the State Hospital. I described in detail the most brutal assault that fell to my lot. In summing up I said, "The attendants claimed next day that I had called them certain names. Maybe I did—though I don't believe I did at all. What of it? This is no young ladies' boarding school. Should a man be nearly killed because he swears at attendants who swear like pirates? I have seen at least fifteen men, many of them mental and physical wrecks, assaulted just as brutally as I was, and usually without a cause. I know that men's lives have been shortened by these brutal assaults. And that is only a polite way of saying that murder has been committed here." Turning next to the matter of the women's wards, I said: "A patient in this ward—a man in his right mind, who leaves here on Tuesday next—told me that a woman patient told him that she had seen many a helpless woman dragged along the floor by her hair, and had also seen them choked by attendants who used a wet towel as a sort of garrote. I have been through the mill and believe every word of the abuse. You will perhaps doubt it, as it seems impossible. Bear in mind, though, that everything bad and disagreeable is possible in an Insane Asylum."

First, I attacked the management of the private institution where I felt trapped and referred to "Jekyll-Hyde" as "Dr.——, M.D. (Mentally Deranged)." After that, I described my experience in the strait-jacket, followed by details of the abuses at the State Hospital. I recounted in detail the worst assault I endured. In closing, I said, "The attendants claimed the next day that I had called them certain names. Maybe I did—though I really don't believe I did at all. So what? This isn’t a young ladies' boarding school. Should a man be nearly killed for cursing at attendants who swear like pirates? I've witnessed at least fifteen men, many of them mentally and physically broken, assaulted just as brutally as I was, often without any reason. I know that these brutal assaults have shortened men’s lives. And that’s just a polite way of saying that murder has happened here." Turning to the issue of the women's wards, I said: "A patient in this ward—a man who is mentally stable and is leaving here next Tuesday—told me that a woman patient told him she had seen many helpless women dragged across the floor by their hair, and had also seen them choked by attendants using a wet towel as a sort of garrote. I've been through this and believe every word of the abuse. You might doubt it since it seems impossible. But keep in mind that all bad and unpleasant things are possible in an Insane Asylum."

It will be observed that I was shrewd enough to qualify a charge I could not prove.

It will be noticed that I was clever enough to make a claim I couldn't back up.

When I came to the matter of the Bull Pen, I wasted no words: "The Bull Pen," I wrote, "is a pocket edition of the New York Stock Exchange during a panic."

When I got to the topic of the Bull Pen, I didn't mince my words: "The Bull Pen," I wrote, "is a small-scale version of the New York Stock Exchange during a crisis."

I next pointed out the difficulties a patient must overcome in mailing letters: "It is impossible for any one to send a letter to you via the office. The letter would be consigned to the waste-basket—unless it was a particularly crazy letter—in which case it might reach you, as you would then pay no attention to it. But a sane letter and a true letter, telling about the abuses which exist here would stand no show of being mailed. The way in which mail is tampered with by the medical staff is contemptible."

I then highlighted the challenges a patient faces when trying to send letters: "It's impossible for anyone to send you a letter through the office. It would just end up in the trash—unless it was a really bizarre letter, in which case it might get to you because you wouldn't pay any attention to it. But a reasonable letter and a true one that discusses the abuses happening here wouldn't have a chance of being mailed. The way the medical staff interferes with the mail is disgraceful."

I then described my stratagem in mailing my letter to the Governor. Discovering that I had left a page of my epistolary booklet blank, I drew upon it a copy of Rembrandt's Anatomy Lesson, and under it wrote: "This page was skipped by mistake. Had to fight fifty-three days to get writing paper and I hate to waste any space—hence the masterpiece—drawn in five minutes. Never drew a line till September 26 (last) and never took lessons in my life. I think you will readily believe my statement." Continuing in the same half-bantering vein, I said: "I intend to immortalize all members of medical staff of State Hospital for Insane—when I illustrate my Inferno, which, when written, will make Dante's Divine Comedy look like a French Farce."

I then explained my plan for sending my letter to the Governor. I found out I had left a page of my letter booklet blank, so I drew a copy of Rembrandt's Anatomy Lesson on it and wrote underneath: "I skipped this page by mistake. It took me fifty-three days to get writing paper, and I don’t want to waste any space—so here’s a masterpiece—drawn in five minutes. I didn’t draw a line until September 26 (last) and I’ve never had lessons in my life. I think you’ll easily believe me." Keeping a light tone, I added: "I plan to immortalize all the members of the medical staff at the State Hospital for the Insane when I illustrate my Inferno, which, when completed, will make Dante’s Divine Comedy seem like a French farce."

I then outlined my plans for reform: "Whether my suggestions meet with approval or not," I wrote, "will not affect the result—though opposition on your part would perhaps delay reforms. I have decided to devote the next few years of my life to correcting abuses now in existence in every asylum in this country. I know how these abuses can be corrected and I intend—later on, when I understand the subject better—to draw up a Bill of Rights for the Insane. Every State in the Union will pass it, because it will be founded on the Golden Rule. I am desirous of having the co-operation of the Governor of Connecticut, but if my plans do not appeal to him I shall deal directly with his only superior, the President of the United States. When Theodore Roosevelt hears my story his blood will boil. I would write to him now, but I am afraid he would jump in and correct abuses too quickly. And by doing it too quickly too little good would be accomplished."

I then laid out my plans for reform: "Whether you approve of my suggestions or not," I wrote, "won't change the outcome—though your opposition might delay the reforms. I've decided to dedicate the next few years of my life to fixing the abuses that exist in every asylum in this country. I know how to address these issues and I plan—once I have a better understanding of the situation—to create a Bill of Rights for the Insane. Every State in the Union will adopt it, because it will be based on the Golden Rule. I hope to get the support of the Governor of Connecticut, but if my plans don't interest him, I'll go straight to his boss, the President of the United States. When Theodore Roosevelt hears my story, he'll be furious. I want to write to him now, but I'm worried he might jump in and fix things too fast. And if he does it too quickly, not much good will come of it."

Waxing crafty, yet, as I believed, writing truth, I continued: "I need money badly, and if I cared to, I could sell my information and services to the New York World or New York Journal for a large amount. But I do not intend to advertise Connecticut as a Hell-hole of Iniquity, Insanity, and Injustice. If the facts appeared in the public press at this time, Connecticut would lose caste with her sister States. And they would profit by Connecticut's disgrace and correct the abuses before they could be put on the rack. As these conditions prevail throughout the country, there is no reason why Connecticut should get all the abuse and criticism which would follow any such revelation of disgusting abuse; such inhuman treatment of human wrecks. If publicity is necessary to force you to act—and I am sure it will not be necessary—I shall apply for a writ of habeas corpus, and, in proving my sanity to a jury, I shall incidentally prove your own incompetence. Permitting such a whirl-wind reformer to drag Connecticut's disgrace into open court would prove your incompetence."

Getting clever, but still believing I was speaking the truth, I continued: "I really need money, and if I wanted to, I could sell my information and services to the New York World or New York Journal for a lot of cash. But I don’t plan to paint Connecticut as a hellhole of corruption, insanity, and injustice. If these facts got out in the press now, Connecticut would lose respect among its neighboring states. They would take advantage of Connecticut's shame and fix the problems before they could be brought to light. Since these issues exist across the country, there’s no reason for Connecticut to bear all the blame and criticism that would come with uncovering such horrible mistreatment of people. If making this public is what it takes to get you to act—and I doubt it will be necessary—I’ll apply for a writ of habeas corpus, and in proving my sanity to a jury, I’ll unintentionally show your own incompetence. Allowing such a whirlwind reformer to expose Connecticut’s disgrace in court would reveal your incompetence."

For several obvious reasons it is well that I did not at that time attempt to convince a jury that I was mentally sound. The mere outlining of my ambitious scheme for reform would have caused my immediate return to the hospital. That scheme, however, was a sound and feasible one, as later events have proved. But, taking hold of me, as it did, while my imagination was at white heat, I was impelled to attack my problem with compromising energy and, for a time, in a manner so unconvincing as to obscure the essential sanity of my cherished purpose.

For several obvious reasons, it was a good thing I didn't try to convince a jury that I was mentally stable at that time. Just outlining my ambitious plan for reform would have led to my immediate return to the hospital. However, that plan was both sound and feasible, as later events have shown. But, as it captured my attention while my imagination was on fire, I felt compelled to tackle my problem with intense energy, and for a while, in a way that was so unconvincing that it obscured the core sanity of my beloved goal.

I closed my letter as follows: "No doubt you will consider certain parts of this letter rather 'fresh.' I apologize for any such passages now, but, as I have an Insane License, I do not hesitate to say what I think. What's the use when one is caged like a criminal?

I ended my letter like this: "I'm sure you'll find some parts of this letter quite 'bold.' I apologize for those parts now, but since I have an Insane License, I don’t hold back on sharing my thoughts. What’s the point of holding back when you’re trapped like a criminal?

"P.S. This letter is a confidential one—and is to be returned to the writer upon demand."

"P.S. This letter is confidential and should be returned to the writer upon request."

The letter was eventually forwarded to my conservator and is now in my possession.

The letter was eventually sent to my conservator and is now with me.

As a result of my protest the Governor immediately interrogated the superintendent of the institution where "Jekyll-Hyde" had tortured me. Until he laid before the superintendent my charges against his assistant, the doctor in authority had not even suspected that I had been tortured. This superintendent took pride in his institution. He was sensitive to criticism and it was natural that he should strive to palliate the offence of his subordinate. He said that I was a most troublesome patient, which was, indeed, the truth; for I had always a way of my own for doing the things that worried those in charge of me. In a word, I brought to bear upon the situation what I have previously referred to as "an uncanny admixture of sanity."

As a result of my complaint, the Governor immediately questioned the superintendent of the facility where "Jekyll-Hyde" had tortured me. Until he presented my allegations against his assistant, the overseeing doctor hadn’t even suspected that I had been mistreated. This superintendent was proud of his institution. He was sensitive to criticism, so it was natural for him to try to downplay the wrongdoing of his subordinate. He claimed that I was a very difficult patient, which was true; I always had my own way of doing things that annoyed those taking care of me. In short, I applied what I've previously called "an uncanny mix of sanity" to the situation.

The Governor did not meet the assistant physician who had maltreated me. The reprimand, if there was to be any, was left to the superintendent to administer.

The Governor didn’t meet the assistant physician who had mistreated me. Any reprimand, if there was going to be one, was left to the superintendent to handle.

In my letter to the Governor I had laid more stress upon the abuses to which I had been subjected at this private institution than I had upon conditions at the State Hospital where I was when I wrote to him. This may have had some effect on the action he took, or rather failed to take. At any rate, as to the State Hospital, no action was taken. Not even a word of warning was sent to the officials, as I later learned; for before leaving the institution I asked them.

In my letter to the Governor, I emphasized the mistreatment I experienced at this private institution more than the issues at the State Hospital where I was when I wrote to him. This might have influenced his response, or lack thereof. In any case, no action was taken regarding the State Hospital. Not even a single word of caution was sent to the officials, as I later found out; because before leaving the institution, I asked them.

Though my letter did not bring about an investigation, it was not altogether without results. Naturally, it was with considerable satisfaction that I informed the doctors that I had outwitted them, and it was with even greater satisfaction that I now saw those in authority make a determined, if temporary, effort to protect helpless patients against the cruelties of attendants. The moment the doctors were convinced that I had gone over their heads and had sent a characteristic letter of protest to the Governor of the State, that moment they began to protect themselves with an energy born of a realization of their former shortcomings. Whether or not the management in question ever admitted that their unwonted activity was due to my successful stratagem, the fact remains that the summary discharge of several attendants accused and proved guilty of brutality immediately followed and for a while put a stop to wanton assaults against which for a period of four months I had protested in vain. Patients who still lived in the violent ward told me that comparative peace reigned about this time.

Though my letter didn’t lead to an investigation, it did have some results. Of course, I felt quite satisfied telling the doctors that I had outsmarted them, and I felt even greater satisfaction seeing those in charge make a serious, if temporary, effort to protect vulnerable patients from the cruelty of staff. Once the doctors realized that I had gone over their heads and sent a classic letter of protest to the Governor of the State, they started working hard to cover themselves, motivated by a newfound awareness of their previous failures. Whether or not the management ever admitted that their unusual activity resulted from my successful tactic, it’s clear that several staff members were abruptly let go after being accused and proven guilty of brutality, which temporarily stopped the wanton assaults I had protested against for four months in vain. Patients still in the violent ward told me that things were relatively peaceful around that time.

 

XXVII

My failure to force the Governor to investigate conditions at the State Hospital convinced me that I could not hope to prosecute my reforms until I should regain my liberty and re-establish myself in my old world. I therefore quitted the role of reformer-militant; and, but for an occasional outburst of righteous indignation at some flagrant abuse which obtruded itself upon my notice, my demeanor was that of one quite content with his lot in life.

My inability to persuade the Governor to look into the conditions at the State Hospital made me realize that I couldn't hope to push for my reforms until I regained my freedom and got back into my old life. So, I stopped being an activist for change; and aside from the occasional flare-up of anger over some obvious injustice that caught my attention, I acted like someone who was pretty satisfied with his situation in life.

I was indeed content—I was happy. Knowing that I should soon regain my freedom, I found it easy to forgive—taking great pains not to forget—any injustice which had been done me. Liberty is sweet, even to one whose appreciation of it has never been augmented by its temporary loss. The pleasurable emotions which my impending liberation aroused within me served to soften my speech and render me more tractable. This change the assistant physician was not slow to note, though he was rather slow in placing in me the degree of confidence which I felt I deserved. So justifiable, however, was his suspicion that even at the time I forgave him for it. I had on so many prior occasions "played possum" that the doctor naturally attributed complex and unfathomable motives to my most innocent acts. For a long time he seemed to think that I was trying to capture his confidence, win the privilege of an unlimited parole, and so effect my escape. Doubtless he had not forgotten the several plans for escape which I had dallied with and bragged about while in the violent ward.

I was honestly feeling content—I was happy. Knowing that I would soon get my freedom back made it easy to forgive—and I made sure not to forget—any wrongs that had been done to me. Freedom is sweet, even for someone who has never fully appreciated it due to its temporary loss. The excitement of my upcoming release made me softer in my speech and more agreeable. The assistant physician quickly noticed this change, although he seemed slow to trust me as much as I felt I deserved. His hesitation was reasonable, and even then, I forgave him for it. I had played the role of the innocent so many times before that the doctor naturally thought there were complex and unfathomable reasons behind my most innocent actions. For a long time, he seemed to believe I was trying to win his trust, earn the privilege of unrestricted parole, and then escape. He surely hadn't forgotten the various escape plans I had toyed with and boasted about while in the violent ward.

Though I was granted considerable liberty during the months of April, May, and June, 1903, not until July did I enjoy a so-called unlimited parole which enabled me to walk about the neighboring city unattended. My privileges were granted so gradually that these first tastes of regained freedom, though delightful, were not so thrilling as one might imagine. I took everything as a matter of course, and, except when I deliberately analyzed my feelings, was scarcely conscious of my former deprivations.

Though I had a lot of freedom during April, May, and June of 1903, it wasn't until July that I got what was called unlimited parole, which allowed me to walk around the nearby city on my own. My privileges were given to me slowly, so those initial experiences of getting my freedom back, while enjoyable, weren't as exciting as one might think. I took everything for granted, and unless I specifically reflected on my feelings, I barely thought about what I had lost before.

This power to forget the past—or recall it only at will—has contributed much to my happiness. Some of those who have suffered experiences such as mine are prone to brood upon them, and I cannot but attribute my happy immunity from unpleasant memories to the fact that I have viewed my own case much as a physician might view that of a patient. My past is a thing apart. I can examine this or that phase of it in the clarifying and comforting light of reason, under a memory rendered somewhat microscopic. And I am further compensated by the belief that I have a distinct mission in life—a chance for usefulness that might never have been mine had I enjoyed unbroken health and uninterrupted liberty.

This ability to forget the past—or remember it only when I choose to—has really added to my happiness. Some people who have gone through experiences like mine tend to dwell on them, but I believe my happy escape from unpleasant memories comes from the way I've looked at my situation, almost like how a doctor views a patient. My past feels separate from me. I can reflect on different parts of it with the clear and comforting perspective of reason, with my memory viewed through a sort of magnifying glass. Plus, I feel like I have a clear purpose in life—a chance to be helpful that I might not have had if I had experienced perfect health and full freedom.

The last few months of my life in the hospital were much alike, save that each succeeding one brought with it an increased amount of liberty. My hours now passed pleasantly. Time did not drag, for I was engaged upon some enterprise every minute. I would draw, read, write, or talk. If any feeling was dominant, it was my feeling for art; and I read with avidity books on the technique of that subject. Strange as it may seem, however, the moment I again found myself in the world of business my desire to become an artist died almost as suddenly as it had been born. Though my artistic ambition was clearly an outgrowth of my abnormal condition, and languished when normality asserted itself, I am inclined to believe I should even now take a lively interest in the study of art if I were so situated as to be deprived of a free choice of my activities. The use of words later enthralled me because so eminently suited to my purposes.

The last few months of my life in the hospital were pretty similar, except each one brought a bit more freedom. My time there was enjoyable; it didn’t drag on because I was busy with something every minute. I drew, read, wrote, or talked. If I had one strong feeling, it was my passion for art, and I eagerly read books on the techniques related to it. Oddly enough, the moment I returned to the business world, my desire to become an artist faded just as quickly as it had come. Even though my artistic ambition was clearly a result of my unusual situation and faded when things returned to normal, I think I would still have a strong interest in studying art if I were in a position where I had limited choices in my activities. I later became fascinated with words because they fit my needs so well.

During the summer of 1903, friends and relatives often called to see me. The talks we had were of great and lasting benefit to me. Though I had rid myself of my more extravagant and impossible delusions of grandeur—flying-machines and the like—I still discussed with intense earnestness other schemes, which, though allied to delusions of grandeur, were, in truth, still more closely allied to sanity itself. My talk was of that high, but perhaps suspicious type in which Imagination overrules Common Sense. Lingering delusions, as it were, made great projects seem easy. That they were at least feasible under certain conditions, my mentors admitted. Only I was in an abnormal hurry to produce results. Work that I later realized could not be accomplished in less than five or ten years, if, indeed, in a lifetime, I then believed could be accomplished in a year or two, and by me single-handed. Had I had none but mentally unbalanced people to talk with, I might have continued to cherish a distorted perspective. It was the unanimity of sane opinions that helped me to correct my own views; and I am confident that each talk with relatives and friends hastened my return to normality.

During the summer of 1903, friends and relatives frequently visited me. The conversations we had were incredibly valuable and had a lasting impact on me. Although I had let go of my more extravagant and unrealistic dreams—like flying machines—I still passionately discussed other ideas that, while still a bit grandiose, were actually much closer to reality. My discussions often had a lofty quality that made imagination take precedence over common sense. Lingering illusions made ambitious projects seem achievable. My mentors acknowledged that they were at least possible under certain circumstances. However, I was unusually eager to see results. Work that I later understood would take five to ten years, if not a lifetime to accomplish, I then thought could be done in a year or two, all by myself. If I had only conversed with those who were mentally unstable, I might have continued to hold onto a distorted view. It was the consistent agreement of rational opinions that helped me adjust my perspective; I am sure that every conversation I had with family and friends helped me return to a more normal state of mind.

Though I was not discharged from the State Hospital until September 10th, 1903, during the preceding month I visited my home several times, once for three days. These trips were not only interesting, but steadying in effect. I willingly returned to the hospital when my parole expired. Though several friends expressed surprise at this willingness to enter again an institution where I had experienced so many hardships, to me my temporary return was not in the least irksome. As I had penetrated and conquered the mysteries of that dark side of life, it no longer held any terrors for me. Nor does it to this day. I can contemplate the future with a greater degree of complacency than can some of those whose lot in life has been uniformly fortunate. In fact, I said at that time that, should my condition ever demand it, I would again enter a hospital for the insane, quite as willingly as the average person now enters a hospital for the treatment of bodily ailments.

Though I wasn’t released from the State Hospital until September 10, 1903, I visited home several times in the month leading up to that, including one trip that lasted three days. These visits were not only interesting but also had a calming effect on me. I was ready to return to the hospital when my parole ended. While some friends were surprised by my willingness to go back to a place where I had faced so many struggles, I found my temporary return to be completely bearable. Having navigated and overcome the challenges of that dark side of life, it no longer scared me. Even now, it doesn’t. I can look to the future with more calm than some people whose lives have been consistently lucky. In fact, I mentioned at that time that if my situation ever required it, I would re-enter a mental hospital just as willingly as someone typically goes to the hospital for physical health issues.

It was in this complacent and confident mood, and without any sharp line of transition, that I again began life in my old world of companionship and of business.

It was in this satisfied and assured state of mind, and without any clear shift, that I resumed my life in my familiar world of friendships and work.

 

XXVIII

For the first month of regained freedom I remained at home. These weeks were interesting. Scarcely a day passed that I did not meet several former friends and acquaintances who greeted me as one risen from the dead. And well they might, for my three-year trip among the worlds—rather than around the world—was suggestive of complete separation from the everyday life of the multitude. One profound impression which I received at this time was of the uniform delicacy of feeling exhibited by my well-wishers. In no instance that I can recall was a direct reference made to the nature of my recent illness, until I had first made some remark indicating that I was not averse to discussing it. There was an evident effort on the part of friends and acquaintances to avoid a subject which they naturally supposed I wished to forget. Knowing that their studied avoidance of a delicate subject was inspired by a thoughtful consideration, rather than a lack of interest, I invariably forced the conversation along a line calculated to satisfy a suppressed, but perfectly proper, curiosity which I seldom failed to detect. My decision to stand on my past and look the future in the face has, I believe, contributed much to my own happiness, and, more than anything else, enabled my friends to view my past as I myself do. By frankly referring to my illness, I put my friends and acquaintances at ease, and at a stroke rid them of that constraint which one must feel in the presence of a person constantly in danger of being hurt by a chance allusion to an unhappy occurrence.

For the first month of being free again, I stayed at home. Those weeks were interesting. Hardly a day went by without me running into several old friends and acquaintances who welcomed me like someone back from the dead. And it made sense, considering my three-year journey through different worlds—rather than just traveling around the globe—felt like a complete break from the daily lives of most people. One strong impression I got during that time was how consistently sensitive my supporters were. In every instance I can remember, no one directly mentioned my recent illness until I first hinted that I was okay discussing it. It was clear that my friends and acquaintances were trying to avoid a topic they assumed I wanted to forget. Understanding that their careful avoidance of a sensitive subject came from genuine consideration rather than a lack of interest, I often steered the conversation in a way that satisfied a hidden, but entirely normal, curiosity I could easily sense. I believe that my choice to acknowledge my past and confront the future has greatly contributed to my happiness, and more than anything else, helped my friends view my past the same way I do. By openly talking about my illness, I made my friends and acquaintances feel more comfortable, and immediately lifted the awkwardness that often arises around someone who could be hurt by a casual mention of a painful event.

I have said much about the obligation of the sane in reference to easing the burdens of those committed to institutions. I might say almost as much about the attitude of the public toward those who survive such a period of exile, restored, but branded with a suspicion which only time can efface. Though a former patient receives personal consideration, he finds it difficult to obtain employment. No fair-minded man can find fault with this condition of affairs, for an inherent dread of insanity leads to distrust of one who has had a mental breakdown. Nevertheless, the attitude is mistaken. Perhaps one reason for this lack of confidence is to be found in the lack of confidence which a former patient often feels in himself. Confidence begets confidence, and those men and women who survive mental illness should attack their problem as though their absence had been occasioned by any one of the many circumstances which may interrupt the career of a person whose mind has never been other than sound. I can testify to the efficacy of this course, for it is the one I pursued. And I think that I have thus far met with as great a degree of success as I might have reasonably expected had my career never been all but fatally interrupted.

I've said a lot about the responsibility of those who are mentally well to help lighten the load of people in institutions. I could say just as much about how the public views those who have gone through that kind of exile—they may be restored, but they carry a stigma that only time can erase. Even though a former patient might get some personal attention, they still struggle to find a job. No fair-minded person can blame this situation, because an inherent fear of insanity leads to distrust of anyone who has experienced a mental breakdown. Still, this perspective is misguided. One reason for this lack of trust might come from the former patient's own lack of self-confidence. Confidence breeds confidence, and those who overcome mental illness should face their challenges as if their absence were caused by any of the many situations that can disrupt the career of someone whose mind has always been healthy. I can vouch for how effective this approach is, as it's the one I took. I believe that so far I've achieved a level of success that I could reasonably expect, even if my career had not nearly been derailed.

Discharged from the State Hospital in September, 1903, late in October of that same year I went to New York. Primarily my purpose was to study art. I even went so far as to gather information regarding the several schools; and had not my artistic ambition taken wing, I might have worked for recognition in a field where so many strive in vain. But my business instinct, revivified by the commercially surcharged atmosphere of New York, soon gained sway, and within three months I had secured a position with the same firm for which I had worked when I first went to New York six years earlier. It was by the merest chance that I made this most fortunate business connection. By no stretch of my rather elastic imagination can I even now picture a situation that would, at one and the same time, have so perfectly afforded a means of livelihood, leisure in which to indulge my longing to write the story of my experiences, and an opportunity to further my humanitarian project.

Discharged from the State Hospital in September 1903, I went to New York in late October of the same year. My main goal was to study art. I even did some research on different art schools; if my artistic ambitions hadn’t taken off, I might have tried to gain recognition in a field where so many struggle in vain. However, my business instincts, revitalized by the commercial energy of New York, soon took over, and within three months, I had secured a position with the same firm I had worked for when I first arrived in New York six years earlier. It was purely by chance that I made this incredibly fortunate business connection. I honestly can’t imagine a situation that could have perfectly combined a way to make a living, the free time to pursue my desire to write about my experiences, and an opportunity to advance my humanitarian project.

Though persons discharged from mental hospitals are usually able to secure, without much difficulty, work as unskilled laborers, or positions where the responsibility is slight, it is often next to impossible for them to secure positions of trust. During the negotiations which led to my employment, I was in no suppliant mood. If anything, I was quite the reverse; and as I have since learned, I imposed terms with an assurance so sublime that any less degree of audacity might have put an end to the negotiations then and there. But the man with whom I was dealing was not only broad-minded, he was sagacious. He recognized immediately such an ability to take care of my own interests as argued an ability to protect those of his firm. But this alone would not have induced the average business man to employ me under the circumstances. It was the common-sense and rational attitude of my employer toward mental illness which determined the issue. This view, which is, indeed, exceptional to-day, will one day (within a few generations, I believe) be too commonplace to deserve special mention. As this man tersely expressed it: "When an employé is ill, he's ill, and it makes no difference to me whether he goes to a general hospital or a hospital for the insane. Should you ever find yourself in need of treatment or rest, I want you to feel that you can take it when and where you please, and work for us again when you are able."

Though people discharged from mental hospitals can usually find work as unskilled laborers or in low-responsibility positions without much trouble, it’s often nearly impossible for them to get jobs that involve more trust. During the talks that led to my employment, I wasn’t in a submissive mood. If anything, I was quite the opposite; and as I later discovered, I set terms with such confidence that any lesser degree of boldness might have ended the negotiations right then and there. But the person I was negotiating with was not only open-minded; he was wise. He immediately saw that my ability to advocate for myself suggested I could also protect the interests of his company. However, this alone wouldn’t have convinced the average businessperson to hire me under those circumstances. It was my employer’s sensible and rational approach to mental illness that made the difference. This perspective, which is indeed rare today, will some day (within a few generations, I believe) become so common that it won’t be worth mentioning. As this man succinctly put it: “When an employee is sick, he’s sick, and it doesn’t matter to me whether he goes to a general hospital or a psychiatric hospital. If you ever need treatment or a break, I want you to feel you can take it whenever and wherever you need, and come back to work for us when you’re ready.”

Dealing almost exclusively with bankers, for that was the nature of my work, I enjoyed almost as much leisure for reading and trying to learn how to write as I should have enjoyed had I had an assured income that would have enabled me to devote my entire time to these pursuits. And so congenial did my work prove, and so many places of interest did I visit, that I might rather have been classed as a "commercial tourist" than as a commercial traveler. To view almost all of the natural wonders and places of historic interest east of the Mississippi, and many west of it; to meet and know representative men and women; to enjoy an almost uninterrupted leisure, and at the same time earn a livelihood—these advantages bear me out in the feeling that in securing the position I did, at the time I did, I enjoyed one of those rare compensations which Fate sometimes bestows upon those who survive unusual adversity.

Dealing mostly with bankers, which was the nature of my job, I enjoyed almost as much free time for reading and trying to learn how to write as I would have if I had a steady income that allowed me to dedicate all my time to these activities. My work turned out to be so enjoyable, and I visited so many interesting places, that I could have been considered more of a "commercial tourist" than a commercial traveler. I got to see almost all the natural wonders and historic sites east of the Mississippi, and many to the west; I met and got to know influential men and women; I experienced nearly constant leisure while also earning a living—these benefits confirm my belief that in landing the position I did at that time, I experienced one of those rare rewards that fate sometimes offers to those who overcome significant challenges.

 

XXIX

After again becoming a free man, my mind would not abandon the miserable ones whom I had left behind. I thought with horror that my reason had been threatened and baffled at every turn. Without malice toward those who had had me in charge, I yet looked with abhorrence upon the system by which I had been treated. But I realized that I could not successfully advocate reforms in hospital management until I had first proved to relatives and friends my ability to earn a living. And I knew that, after securing a position in the business world, I must first satisfy my employers before I could hope to persuade others to join me in prosecuting the reforms I had at heart. Consequently, during the first year of my renewed business activity (the year 1904), I held my humanitarian project in abeyance and gave all my executive energy to my business duties. During the first half of that year I gave but little time to reading and writing, and none at all to drawing. In a tentative way, however, I did occasionally discuss my project with intimate friends; but I spoke of its consummation as a thing of the uncertain future. At that time, though confident of accomplishing my set purpose, I believed I should be fortunate if my projected book were published before my fortieth year. That I was able to publish it eight years earlier was due to one of those unlooked for combinations of circumstances which sometimes cause a hurried change of plans.

After becoming a free man again, I couldn’t stop thinking about the miserable people I had left behind. I was horrified that my reason had been challenged and confused at every turn. I held no grudges against those who were in charge of me, but I looked with disgust at the system that had treated me that way. However, I realized I couldn’t effectively push for reforms in hospital management until I first proved to my family and friends that I could earn a living. I knew that once I secured a position in the business world, I needed to satisfy my employers before I could hope to persuade others to join me in pursuing the reforms I was passionate about. So, during the first year of my renewed business activity (the year 1904), I put my humanitarian project on hold and focused all my efforts on my business responsibilities. In the first half of that year, I spent very little time reading or writing, and none at all drawing. Tentatively, though, I did occasionally discuss my project with close friends, but I referred to its completion as something uncertain in the future. At that time, while I was confident about achieving my goal, I thought I would be lucky if my planned book was published before I turned forty. The fact that I managed to publish it eight years earlier was thanks to one of those unexpected combinations of circumstances that can quickly change plans.

Late in the autumn of 1904, a slight illness detained me for two weeks in a city several hundred miles from home. The illness itself amounted to little, and, so far as I know, had no direct bearing on later results, except that, in giving me an enforced vacation, it afforded me an opportunity to read several of the world's great books. One of these was "Les Misérables." It made a deep impression on me, and I am inclined to believe it started a train of thought which gradually grew into a purpose so all-absorbing that I might have been overwhelmed by it, had not my over-active imagination been brought to bay by another's common sense. Hugo's plea for suffering Humanity—for the world's miserable—struck a responsive chord within me. Not only did it revive my latent desire to help the afflicted; it did more. It aroused a consuming desire to emulate Hugo himself, by writing a book which should arouse sympathy for and interest in that class of unfortunates in whose behalf I felt it my peculiar right and duty to speak. I question whether any one ever read "Les Misérables" with keener feeling. By day I read the story until my head ached; by night I dreamed of it.

Late in the fall of 1904, a minor illness kept me in a city several hundred miles from home for two weeks. The illness itself was not serious, and as far as I know, it didn't directly impact what happened later, except that it gave me an unexpected break, allowing me to read several of the world's great books. One of these was "Les Misérables." It made a strong impression on me, and I believe it sparked a chain of thoughts that eventually turned into such an overwhelming purpose that I might have been consumed by it, if my overactive imagination hadn't been grounded by someone else's common sense. Hugo's call for suffering humanity—for the world's downtrodden—struck a chord within me. It not only reignited my dormant desire to help those in need; it did even more. It ignited a burning desire to follow in Hugo's footsteps by writing a book that would raise awareness and empathy for the unfortunate people I felt it was my special right and duty to advocate for. I wonder if anyone has ever read "Les Misérables" with more intense feeling. By day, I read the story until my head ached; by night, I dreamed of it.

To resolve to write a book is one thing; to write it—fortunately for the public—is quite another. Though I wrote letters with ease, I soon discovered that I knew nothing of the vigils or methods of writing a book. Even then I did not attempt to predict just when I should begin to commit my story to paper. But, a month later, a member of the firm in whose employ I was made a remark which acted as a sudden spur. One day, while discussing the business situation with me, he informed me that my work had convinced him that he had made no mistake in re-employing me when he did. Naturally I was pleased. I had vindicated his judgment sooner than I had hoped. Aside from appreciating and remembering his compliment, at the time I paid no more attention to it. Not until a fortnight later did the force of his remark exert any peculiar influence on my plans. During that time it apparently penetrated to some subconscious part of me—a part which, on prior occasions, had assumed such authority as to dominate my whole being. But, in this instance, the part that became dominant did not exert an unruly or even unwelcome influence. Full of interest in my business affairs one week, the next I not only had no interest in them, but I had begun even to dislike them. From a matter-of-fact man of business I was transformed into a man whose all-absorbing thought was the amelioration of suffering among the afflicted insane. Travelling on this high plane of ideal humanitarianism, I could get none but a distorted and dissatisfying view of the life I must lead if I should continue to devote my time to the comparatively deadening routine of commercial affairs.

Deciding to write a book is one thing; actually writing it—thankfully for the public—is something else entirely. Even though I easily wrote letters, I quickly realized that I knew nothing about the long hours or techniques involved in writing a book. At that time, I didn't even try to guess when I would start putting my story on paper. But a month later, a colleague at the firm where I worked made a comment that acted as a sudden push for me. One day, while we were discussing the business situation, he told me that my work had shown him he hadn’t made a mistake in rehiring me when he did. Naturally, I was happy. I had proven his judgment right sooner than I expected. Aside from appreciating and remembering his compliment, I didn't think much more of it at the time. It wasn't until two weeks later that his comment had any significant impact on my plans. During that time, it seemed to sink into some subconscious part of me—a part that had previously taken control and influenced my entire being. However, in this case, the part that took charge didn’t exert an unruly or unwelcome influence. One week, I was fully engaged in my business affairs, and the next, not only did I lose interest in them, but I even started to dislike them. I transformed from a practical businessman into someone whose main concern was alleviating suffering among the mentally ill. Operating on this higher plane of idealistic humanitarianism, I could only see a distorted and unsatisfying picture of the life I would have to live if I continued to devote my time to the dull routine of business.

Thus it was inevitable that I should focus my attention on my humanitarian project. During the last week of December I sought ammunition by making a visit to two of the institutions where I had once been a patient. I went there to discuss certain phases of the subject of reform with the doctors in authority. I was politely received and listened to with a degree of deference which was, indeed, gratifying. Though I realized that I was rather intense on the subject of reform, I did not have that clear insight into my state of mind which the doctors had. Indeed, I believe that only those expert in the detection of symptoms of a slightly disturbed mental condition could possibly have observed anything abnormal about me at that time. Only when I discussed my fond project of reform did I betray an abnormal stress of feeling. I could talk as convincingly about business as I had at any time in my life; for even at the height of this wave of enthusiasm I dealt at length with a certain banker who finally placed with my employers a large contract.

So it was unavoidable that I would concentrate on my humanitarian project. In the last week of December, I sought support by visiting two institutions where I had once been a patient. I went there to discuss certain aspects of reform with the doctors in charge. I was welcomed politely and listened to with a respect that was truly gratifying. Although I understood that I was quite passionate about reform, I didn’t have the clear awareness of my mindset that the doctors did. In fact, I believe that only those skilled at spotting signs of a slightly troubled mental state could have noticed anything unusual about me at that time. It was only when I talked about my beloved reform project that I revealed an unusual level of emotional tension. I could discuss business just as convincingly as I ever had; even at the peak of my enthusiasm, I engaged in extensive discussions with a certain banker who ultimately secured a large contract for my employers.

After conferring with the doctors, or rather—as it proved—exhibiting myself to them, I returned to New Haven and discussed my project with the President of Yale University. He listened patiently—he could scarcely do otherwise—and did me the great favor of interposing his judgment at a time when I might have made a false move. I told him that I intended to visit Washington at once, to enlist the aid of President Roosevelt; also that of Mr. Hay, Secretary of State. Mr. Hadley tactfully advised me not to approach them until I had more thoroughly crystallized my ideas. His wise suggestion I had the wisdom to adopt.

After talking with the doctors, or really—showing myself to them, I went back to New Haven and shared my project with the President of Yale University. He listened patiently—he really had no other choice—and did me a huge favor by giving his opinion at a moment when I could have made a mistake. I told him that I planned to go to Washington right away to seek the support of President Roosevelt, as well as Mr. Hay, the Secretary of State. Mr. Hadley wisely suggested that I wait to approach them until I had better defined my ideas. I was smart enough to take his advice.

The next day I went to New York, and on January 1st, 1905, I began to write. Within two days I had written about fifteen thousand words—for the most part on the subject of reforms and how to effect them. One of the documents prepared at that time contained grandiloquent passages that were a portent of coming events—though I was ignorant of the fact. In writing about my project I said, "Whether I am a tool of God or a toy of the devil, time alone will tell; but there will be no misunderstanding Time's answer if I succeed in doing one-tenth of the good things I hope to accomplish.... Anything which is feasible in this philanthropic age can easily be put into practice.... A listener gets the impression that I hope to do a hundred years' work in a day. They are wrong there, for I'm not so in love with work—as such. I would like though to interest so many people in the accomplishment of my purpose that one hundred years' work might be done in a fraction of that time. Hearty co-operation brings quick results, and once you start a wave of enthusiasm in a sea of humanity, and have for the base of that wave a humanitarian project of great breadth, it will travel with irresistible and ever-increasing impulse to the ends of the earth—which is far enough. According to Dr. ——, many of my ideas regarding the solution of the problem under consideration are years and years in advance of the times. I agree with him, but that is no reason why we should not put 'the times' on board the express train of progress and give civilization a boost to a higher level, until it finally lands on a plateau where performance and perfection will be synonymous terms."

The next day, I went to New York, and on January 1, 1905, I started writing. Within two days, I had written about fifteen thousand words—mostly about reforms and how to achieve them. One of the documents I prepared at that time had grand statements that were a sign of things to come—though I didn’t know it. While writing about my project, I said, "Whether I’m a tool of God or a plaything of the devil, only time will reveal that; but we won’t misunderstand Time's answer if I manage to do even one-tenth of the good things I hope to achieve.... Anything practical in this philanthropic era can easily be put into action.... A listener might think I hope to do a hundred years' work in a single day. They’re mistaken because I’m not that obsessed with work itself. Instead, I’d like to engage so many people in my mission that a hundred years' work could be done in a fraction of that time. Active collaboration leads to quick results, and once you spark a wave of enthusiasm among people with a broad humanitarian project as its foundation, it will spread with unstoppable and increasing force to the ends of the earth—which is far enough. According to Dr. —, many of my ideas for solving the issue at hand are years ahead of their time. I agree with him, but that’s no reason we shouldn’t put 'the times' on the express train of progress and elevate civilization to a higher level until it ultimately reaches a point where performance and perfection become synonymous."

Referring to the betterment of conditions, I said, "And this improvement can never be brought about without some central organization by means of which the best ideas in the world may be crystallized and passed along to those in charge of this army of afflicted ones. The methods to be used to bring about these results must be placed on the same high level as the idea itself. No yellow journalism or other sensational means should be resorted to. Let the thing be worked up secretly and confidentially by a small number of men who know their business. Then when the very best plan has been formulated for the accomplishment of the desired results, and men of money have been found to support the movement until it can take care of itself, announce to the world in a dignified and effective manner the organization and aims of the society, the name of which shall be—, decided later.... To start the movement will not require a whole lot of money. It will be started modestly and as financial resources of the society increase, the field will be broadened." ... "The abuses and correction of same is a mere detail in the general scheme." ... "It is too early to try to interest anyone in this scheme of preventing breakdowns, as there are other things of more importance to be brought about first—but it will surely come in time."

Talking about improving conditions, I said, "This improvement can't happen without some central organization that can gather and share the best ideas out there with those in charge of helping this group of people in need. The methods we use to achieve these results must be held to the same high standard as the idea itself. No sensational journalism or flashy tactics should be used. Let it be developed quietly and confidentially by a small group of experts. Once we have the best plan to achieve the desired outcomes, and we've found wealthy supporters to back the initiative until it's self-sustaining, we can announce the organization and its goals to the world in a dignified and effective way, with the name of the society to be determined later.... Starting this movement won't take a lot of money. We'll begin modestly, and as the organization's funding grows, we will expand our efforts." ... "Addressing the problems and fixing them is just a detail in the bigger picture." ... "It's too soon to interest anyone in this plan to prevent breakdowns, as there are more pressing issues to tackle first—but it will definitely come in time."

"'Uncle Tom's Cabin,'" I continued, "had a very decided effect on the question of slavery of the negro race. Why cannot a book be written which will free the helpless slaves of all creeds and colors confined to-day in the asylums and sanitariums throughout the world? That is, free them from unnecessary abuses to which they are now subjected. Such a book, I believe, can be written and I trust that I may be permitted to live till I am wise enough to write it. Such a book might change the attitude of the public towards those who are unfortunate enough to have the stigma of mental incompetency put upon them. Of course, an insane man is an insane man and while insane should be placed in an institution for treatment, but when that man comes out he should be as free from all taint as the man is who recovers from a contagious disease and again takes his place in society." In conclusion, I said, "From a scientific point of view there is a great field for research.... Cannot some of the causes be discovered and perhaps done away with, thereby saving the lives of many—and millions in money? It may come about that some day something will be found which will prevent a complete and incurable mental breakdown...."

"'Uncle Tom's Cabin,'" I continued, "had a significant impact on the issue of slavery of the Black race. Why can't someone write a book that will free the helpless individuals of all backgrounds and identities who are currently confined in asylums and sanitariums around the world? That is, free them from the unnecessary abuse they are facing today. I believe such a book can be written, and I hope I’ll be allowed to live long enough to write it. This book might change how the public views those unfortunate enough to carry the label of mental incompetency. Of course, an insane person is an insane person, and while they are unwell, they should be placed in an institution for treatment. But when that person recovers, they should be as free of stigma as someone who recovers from a contagious illness and is able to reintegrate into society." In conclusion, I said, "From a scientific perspective, there's a vast field for research.... Can't some of the causes be identified and possibly eliminated, saving many lives—and millions of dollars? It's possible that one day, a method will be discovered to prevent a complete and incurable mental breakdown...."

Thus did I, as revealed by these rather crude, unrevised quotations, somewhat prophetically, if extravagantly, box the compass that later guided the ship of my hopes (not one of my phantom ships) into a safe channel, and later into a safe harbor.

So, I, through these somewhat rough, unedited quotes, somewhat prophetically and a bit dramatically, mapped out the path that later guided the ship of my hopes (not one of my imaginary ships) into a safe route and eventually to a safe harbor.

By way of mental diversion during these creative days at the Yale Club, I wrote personal letters to intimate friends. One of these produced a result unlooked for. There were about it compromising earmarks which the friend to whom it was sent recognized. In it I said that I intended to approach a certain man of wealth and influence who lived in New York, with a view to securing some action that would lead to reform. That was enough. My friend showed the letter to my brother—the one who had acted as my conservator. He knew at once that I was in an excited mental condition. But he could not very well judge the degree of the excitement; for when I had last talked with him a week earlier, I had not discussed my larger plans. Business affairs and my hope for business advancement had then alone interested me.

During these creative days at the Yale Club, I wrote personal letters to close friends as a way to distract myself. One of those letters had an unexpected outcome. It contained some revealing details that the friend I sent it to recognized. In it, I mentioned that I planned to approach a certain wealthy and influential man in New York to try to encourage some action that would lead to reform. That was enough. My friend showed the letter to my brother—the one who had been looking out for me. He immediately realized that I was in an excited mental state. However, he couldn’t gauge the level of my excitement; when I last spoke with him a week before, I hadn’t mentioned my bigger plans. At that time, I was only focused on business matters and my hopes for advancing in that area.

I talked with President Hadley on Friday; Saturday I went to New York; Sunday and Monday I spent at the Yale Club, writing; Tuesday, this telltale letter fell under the prescient eye of my brother. On that day he at once got in touch with me by telephone. We briefly discussed the situation. He did not intimate that he believed me to be in elation. He simply urged me not to attempt to interest anyone in my project until I had first returned to New Haven and talked with him. Now I had already gone so far as to invite my employers to dine with me that very night at the Yale Club for the purpose of informing them of my plans. This I did, believing it to be only fair that they should know what I intended to do, so that they might dispense with my services should they feel that my plans would in any way impair my usefulness as an employé. Of this dinner engagement, therefore, I told my brother. But so insistently did he urge me to defer any such conference as I proposed until I had talked with him that, although it was too late to break the dinner engagement, I agreed to avoid, if possible, any reference to my project. I also agreed to return home the next day.

I talked with President Hadley on Friday; on Saturday, I went to New York; on Sunday and Monday, I spent time at the Yale Club writing. On Tuesday, this revealing letter came to my brother's attention. That day, he immediately contacted me by phone. We briefly discussed the situation. He didn't suggest that he thought I was overly excited. He just urged me not to try to get anyone interested in my project until I returned to New Haven and talked with him. I had already invited my employers to dinner that very night at the Yale Club to inform them of my plans. I believed it was only fair that they should know what I intended to do, so they could decide if they wanted to let me go, considering if my plans would affect my work. I told my brother about this dinner invitation. However, he insisted so strongly that I delay any talks about my project until I spoke with him that, although it was too late to cancel the dinner, I agreed to avoid mentioning my project if possible. I also agreed to go back home the next day.

That night my guests honored me as agreed. For an hour or two we discussed business conditions and affairs in general. Then, one of them referred pointedly to my implied promise to unburden myself on a certain subject, the nature of which he did not at the time know. I immediately decided that it would be best to "take the bull by the horns," submit my plans, and, if necessary, sever my connection with the firm, should its members force me to choose (as I put it) between themselves and Humanity. I then proceeded to unfold my scheme; and, though I may have exhibited a decided intensity of feeling during my discourse, at no time, I believe, did I overstep the bounds of what appeared to be sane enthusiasm. My employers agreed that my purpose was commendable—that no doubt I could and would eventually be able to do much for those I had left behind in a durance I so well knew to be vile. Their one warning was that I seemed in too great a hurry. They expressed the opinion that I had not been long enough re-established in business to be able to persuade people of wealth and influence to take hold of my project. And one of my guests very aptly observed that I could not afford to be a philanthropist, which objection I met by saying that all I intended to do was to supply ideas for those who could afford to apply them. The conference ended satisfactorily. My employers disclaimed any personal objection to my proceeding with my project, if I would, and yet remaining in their employ. They simply urged me to "go slow." "Wait until you're forty," one of them said. I then thought that I might do so. And perhaps I should have waited so long, had not the events of the next two days put me on the right road to an earlier execution of my cherished plans.

That night, my guests honored me as we had agreed. For a couple of hours, we discussed business conditions and general affairs. Then, one of them pointedly mentioned my implied promise to share my thoughts on a certain topic, the specifics of which he didn’t know at the time. I quickly decided it was best to "take the bull by the horns," present my plans, and, if necessary, cut ties with the firm if they forced me to choose between them and Humanity. I then began to explain my scheme; while I may have shown strong feelings during my speech, I believe I never crossed the line into what seemed like anything other than passionate enthusiasm. My employers agreed that my intentions were commendable and had no doubt that I could and would eventually help those I had left behind in a situation I knew to be terrible. Their only caution was that I seemed too eager. They felt that I hadn’t been re-established in business long enough to persuade wealthy and influential people to support my project. One of my guests wisely pointed out that I couldn’t afford to be a philanthropist, to which I replied that all I intended to do was provide ideas for those who could act on them. The meeting ended on a good note. My employers stated they had no personal objections to my pursuing my project while remaining in their employ, but they urged me to "take it slow." "Wait until you're forty," one of them said. I then considered that I might do just that. And perhaps I would have waited until then if the events of the next two days hadn’t put me on the right path to execute my plans earlier.

The next day, January 4th, true to my word, I went home. That night I had a long talk with my brother. I did not suspect that a man like myself, capable of dealing with bankers and talking for several consecutive hours with his employers without arousing their suspicion as to his mental condition, was to be suspected by his own relatives. Nor, indeed, with the exception of my brother, who had read my suspiciously excellent letter, were any of my relatives disturbed; and he did nothing to disabuse my assurance. After our night conference he left for his own home, casually mentioning that he would see me again the next morning. That pleased me, for I was in a talkative mood and craved an interested listener.

The following day, January 4th, I kept my promise and went home. That night, I had a long conversation with my brother. I didn't realize that someone like me, who was capable of handling bankers and chatting for hours with my bosses without raising any doubts about my mental state, would be suspected by my own family. In fact, except for my brother, who had read my unusually good letter, none of my relatives seemed concerned; and he didn’t do anything to change my mind. After our late-night talk, he headed back to his place, casually saying he’d see me again the next morning. That made me happy because I was feeling chatty and wanted someone interested to listen.

When my brother returned the next morning, I willingly accepted his invitation to go with him to his office, where we could talk without fear of interruption. Arrived there, I calmly sat down and prepared to prove my whole case. I had scarcely "opened fire" when in walked a stranger—a strapping fellow, to whom my brother immediately introduced me. I instinctively felt that it was by no mere chance that this third party had so suddenly appeared. My eyes at once took in the dark blue trousers worn by the otherwise conventionally dressed stranger. That was enough. The situation became so clear that the explanations which followed were superfluous. In a word, I was under arrest, or in imminent danger of being arrested. To say that I was not in the least disconcerted would scarcely be true, for I had not divined my brother's clever purpose in luring me to his office. But I can say, with truth, that I was the coolest person in the room. I knew what I should do next, but my brother and the officer of the law could only guess. The fact is I did nothing. I calmly remained seated, awaiting the verdict which I well knew my brother, with characteristic decision, had already prepared. With considerable effort—for the situation, he has since told me, was the most trying one of his life—he informed me that on the preceding day he had talked with the doctors to whom I had so opportunely exhibited myself a week earlier. All agreed that I was in a state of elation which might or might not become more pronounced. They had advised that I be persuaded to submit voluntarily to treatment in a hospital, or that I be, if necessary, forcibly committed. On this advice my brother had proceeded to act. And it was well so; for, though I appreciated the fact that I was by no means in a normal state of mind, I had not a clear enough insight into my condition to realize that treatment and a restricted degree of liberty were what I needed, since continued freedom might further inflame an imagination already overwrought.

When my brother came back the next morning, I gladly accepted his invitation to go to his office, where we could talk without worrying about interruptions. Once we got there, I calmly sat down and got ready to present my entire case. I had barely started when a stranger walked in—an imposing guy, whom my brother promptly introduced me to. I immediately felt that it wasn’t just a coincidence that this third person had appeared out of the blue. I noticed the dark blue pants worn by the otherwise normally dressed stranger. That was all it took. The situation became so clear that the explanations that followed were unnecessary. In short, I was under arrest or in imminent danger of being arrested. To say that I wasn’t at all unsettled would be a stretch because I hadn’t figured out my brother's clever plan to bring me to his office. But I can honestly say I was the calmest person in the room. I knew what I should do next, but my brother and the cop could only speculate. The truth is, I did nothing. I calmly stayed seated, waiting for the verdict that I knew my brother, with his usual decisiveness, had already prepared. With considerable effort—because, as he has since told me, it was the most challenging situation of his life—he told me that the day before, he had talked with the doctors I had conveniently seen a week earlier. They all agreed that I was in an elevated state of mind that could either get worse or not. They advised that I be persuaded to voluntarily go for treatment at a hospital, or, if necessary, be forcibly admitted. Acting on this advice, my brother took action. And it was for the best; because, while I understood that I was definitely not in a normal state of mind, I didn’t have enough insight to realize that treatment and some restrictions on my freedom were what I needed, as continued freedom might further stir an already overactive imagination.

A few simple statements by my brother convinced me that it was for my own good and the peace of mind of my relatives that I should temporarily surrender my freedom. This I agreed to do. Perhaps the presence of two hundred pounds of brawn and muscle, representing the law, lent persuasiveness to my brother's words. In fact, I did assent the more readily because I admired the thorough, sane, fair, almost artistic manner in which my brother had brought me to bay. I am inclined to believe that, had I suspected that a recommitment was imminent, I should have fled to a neighboring State during the preceding night. Fortunately, however, the right thing was done in the right way at the right time. Though I had been the victim of a clever stratagem, not for one moment thereafter, in any particular, was I deceived. I was frankly told that several doctors had pronounced me elated, and that for my own good I must submit to treatment. I was allowed to choose between a probate court commitment which would have "admitted me" to the State Hospital, or a "voluntary commitment" which would enable me to enter the large private hospital where I had previously passed from depression to elation, and had later suffered tortures. I naturally chose the more desirable of the two disguised blessings, and agreed to start at once for the private hospital, the one in which I had been when depression gave way to elation. It was not that I feared again to enter the State Hospital. I simply wished to avoid the publicity which necessarily would have followed, for at that time the statutes of Connecticut did not provide for voluntary commitment to the state hospitals. Then, too, there were certain privileges which I knew I could not enjoy in a public institution. Having re-established myself in society and business I did not wish to forfeit that gain; and as the doctors believed that my period of elation would be short, it would have been sheer folly to advertise the fact that my mental health had again fallen under suspicion.

A few straightforward comments from my brother made me realize that it was for my own benefit and to keep my family at ease that I should temporarily give up my freedom. I agreed to do so. Maybe the presence of two hundred pounds of law enforcement muscle backing my brother's words made them more convincing. In fact, I was more willing to agree because I admired the careful, sensible, fair, and almost artistic way my brother had cornered me. I suspect that if I had realized a recommitment was coming, I would have run to another state the night before. Fortunately, the right action was taken in the right way at the right time. Even though I had fallen victim to a clever trick, I wasn’t tricked in any way afterward. I was clearly told that several doctors had said I was in a high mood, and that for my own good I *had* to accept treatment. I could choose between a probate court commitment that would "admit me" to the State Hospital or a "voluntary commitment" that would allow me to enter the large private hospital where I had previously gone from feeling depressed to feeling great, and where I had later gone through a lot of pain. Naturally, I picked the more favorable of the two seemingly hidden advantages, and agreed to go straight to the private hospital, the one where I had experienced the shift from depression to elation. It wasn't that I was afraid to enter the State Hospital again. I just wanted to avoid the publicity that would inevitably come with it, since at that time Connecticut's laws didn’t allow for voluntary commitment to state hospitals. Plus, there were certain privileges I knew I wouldn’t have in a public facility. Having re-established myself in society and in my work, I didn’t want to lose those gains; and since the doctors thought my period of high spirits would be short, it would have been complete foolishness to make it known that my mental health was once again in question.

But before starting for the hospital I imposed certain conditions. One was that the man with the authoritative trousers should walk behind at such a distance that no friend or acquaintance who might see my brother and myself would suspect that I was under guard; the other was that the doctors at the institution should agree to grant my every request, no matter how trivial, so long as doing so could in no way work to my own injury. My privileges were to include that of reading and writing to my heart's content, and the procuring of such books and supplies as my fancy might dictate. All this was agreed to. In return I agreed to submit to the surveillance of an attendant when I went outside the hospital grounds. This I knew would contribute to the peace of mind of my relatives, who naturally could not rid themselves of the fear that one so nearly normal as myself might take it into his head to leave the State and resist further attempts at control. As I felt that I could easily elude my keeper, should I care to escape, his presence also contributed to my peace of mind, for I argued that the ability to outwit my guard would atone for the offence itself.

But before heading to the hospital, I set a few conditions. One was that the guy in charge should stay far enough behind so that no friend or acquaintance seeing my brother and me would think I was being watched; the other was that the doctors there should agree to fulfill all my requests, no matter how small, as long as it wouldn't harm me in any way. My privileges were to include reading and writing as much as I wanted and getting any books and supplies I desired. They agreed to all this. In return, I agreed to be monitored by a staff member whenever I went outside the hospital grounds. I knew this would ease my relatives' minds, as they understandably couldn’t shake the worry that someone like me, who seemed almost normal, might try to leave the state and push back against any further control. I felt confident I could easily slip away from my keeper if I wanted to, so his presence also helped me feel at ease, since I believed that being able to outsmart my guard would make up for the offense itself.

I then started for the hospital; and I went with a willingness surprising even to myself. A cheerful philosophy enabled me to turn an apparently disagreeable situation into one that was positively pleasing to me. I convinced myself that I could extract more real enjoyment from life during the ensuing weeks within the walls of a "retreat" than I could in the world outside. My one desire was to write, write, write. My fingers itched for a pen. My desire to write was, I imagine, as irresistible as is the desire of a drunkard for his dram. And the act of writing resulted in an intoxicating pleasure composed of a mingling of emotions that defies analysis.

I then headed to the hospital, and I was surprisingly willing to go. A positive mindset helped me turn what seemed like an unpleasant situation into something I actually looked forward to. I convinced myself that I would find more real joy in the weeks ahead within the walls of a "retreat" than out in the world. All I wanted was to write, write, write. My fingers were itching for a pen. My urge to write was, I guess, as strong as a drunkard's longing for a drink. And the act of writing brought me a euphoric pleasure made up of a mix of emotions that’s hard to break down.

That I should so calmly, almost eagerly, enter where devils might fear to tread may surprise the reader who already has been informed of the cruel treatment I had formerly received there. I feared nothing, for I knew all. Having seen the worst, I knew how to avoid the pitfalls into which, during my first experience at that hospital, I had fallen or deliberately walked. I was confident that I should suffer no abuse or injustice so long as the doctors in charge should live up to their agreement and treat me with unvarying fairness. This they did, and my quick recovery and subsequent discharge may be attributed partly to this cause. The assistant physicians who had come in contact with me during my first experience in this hospital were no longer there. They had resigned some months earlier, shortly after the death of the former superintendent. Thus it was that I started with a clean record, free from those prejudices which so often affect the judgment of a hospital physician who has treated a mental patient at his worst.

That I should so calmly, almost eagerly, enter a place where even devils might hesitate to go may surprise readers who already know about the cruel treatment I received there before. I feared nothing because I knew everything. Having seen the worst, I understood how to avoid the traps I had fallen into or willingly walked into during my first stay at that hospital. I was confident that I wouldn’t suffer any abuse or injustice as long as the doctors in charge kept their promise and treated me fairly. They did, and my quick recovery and later discharge can be partly attributed to this. The assistant physicians who had been involved with me during my first experience at this hospital were no longer there. They had resigned a few months earlier, shortly after the previous superintendent's death. So, I began with a clean slate, free from the biases that often cloud a hospital physician's judgment who has dealt with a mental patient at their worst.

 

XXX

On more than one occasion my chameleonlike temperament has enabled me to adjust myself to new conditions, but never has it served me better than it did at the time of which I write. A free man on New Year's Day, enjoying the pleasures of a congenial club life, four days later I found myself again under the lock and key of an institution for the insane. Never had I enjoyed life in New York more than during those first days of that new year. To suffer so rude a change was, indeed, enough to arouse a feeling of discontent, if not despair; yet, aside from the momentary initial shock, my contentment was in no degree diminished. I can say with truth that I was as complacent the very moment I recrossed the threshold of that "retreat" as I had been when crossing and recrossing at will the threshold of my club.

On more than one occasion, my chameleon-like temperament has helped me adapt to new situations, but it has never done so as well as it did at the time I'm writing about. A free man on New Year's Day, enjoying the pleasures of a friendly club life, just four days later I found myself once again behind the locked doors of a mental institution. I had never enjoyed life in New York more than during those first days of the new year. Experiencing such a harsh change was certainly enough to stir feelings of dissatisfaction, if not despair; yet, apart from the initial shock, my happiness was in no way diminished. I can honestly say that I felt just as content the moment I stepped back into that "retreat" as I had been when freely entering and leaving my club.

Of everything I thought and did during the interesting weeks which followed, I have a complete record. The moment I accepted the inevitable, I determined to spend my time to good advantage. Knowing from experience that I must observe my own case, if I was to have any detailed record of it, I provided myself in advance with notebooks. In these I recorded, I might almost say, my every thought and action. The sane part of me, which fortunately was dominant, subjected its temporarily unruly part to a sort of scientific scrutiny and surveillance. From morning till night I dogged the steps of my restless body and my more restless imagination. I observed the physical and mental symptoms which I knew were characteristic of elation. An exquisite light-heartedness, an exalted sense of wellbeing, my pulse, my weight, my appetite—all these I observed and recorded with a care that would have put to the blush a majority of the doctors in charge of mental cases in institutions.

Of everything I thought and did during the intriguing weeks that followed, I have a complete record. The moment I accepted the inevitable, I decided to make the most of my time. Knowing from experience that I needed to monitor my own situation if I wanted a detailed account of it, I got myself some notebooks in advance. In these, I recorded, I could almost say, every thought and action I had. The rational part of me, which thankfully was in control, subjected its temporarily unruly side to a kind of scientific observation and oversight. From morning till night, I tracked the movements of my restless body and my even more restless imagination. I noted the physical and mental symptoms I knew were typical of elation. An exquisite lightness, an elevated sense of wellbeing, my pulse, my weight, my appetite—all these I monitored and recorded with a thoroughness that would have embarrassed most of the doctors dealing with mental patients in institutions.

But this record of symptoms, though minute, was vague compared to my reckless analysis of my emotions. With a lack of reserve characteristic of my mood, I described the joy of living, which, for the most part, then consisted in the joy of writing. And even now, when I reread my record, I feel that I cannot overstate the pleasure I found in surrendering myself completely to that controlling impulse. The excellence of my composition seemed to me beyond criticism. And, as to one in a state of elation, things are pretty much as they seem, I was able to experience the subtle delights which, I fancy, thrill the soul of a master. During this month of elation I wrote words enough to fill a book nearly as large as this one. Having found that each filling of my fountain pen was sufficient for the writing of about twenty-eight hundred words, I kept a record of the number of times I filled it. This minute calculation I carried to an extreme. If I wrote for fifty-nine minutes, and then read for seventeen, those facts I recorded. Thus, in my diary and out of it, I wrote and wrote until the tips of my thumb and forefinger grew numb. As this numbness increased and general weariness of the hand set in, there came a gradual flagging of my creative impulse until a very normal unproductivity supervened.

But this record of symptoms, while detailed, was pretty vague compared to my wild analysis of my emotions. With the lack of restraint typical of my mood, I described the joy of living, which mostly consisted of the joy of writing at that time. Even now, when I reread my notes, I feel like I can't overstate the pleasure I found in fully giving in to that driving impulse. The quality of my writing seemed beyond criticism to me. And, like anyone in a state of euphoria, everything felt pretty much as it appeared; I was able to experience the subtle joys that, I imagine, thrill the soul of a master. During that month of happiness, I wrote enough to fill a book almost as large as this one. I discovered that each time I filled my fountain pen, it was good for about twenty-eight hundred words, so I kept track of how often I refilled it. I took this meticulous counting to an extreme. If I wrote for fifty-nine minutes and then read for seventeen, I noted those facts down. Therefore, in my diary and outside of it, I wrote and wrote until the tips of my thumb and forefinger went numb. As this numbness increased and my hand grew generally tired, my creative drive gradually began to wane until a very typical unproductivity set in.

The reader may well wonder in what my so-called insanity at this time consisted. Had I any of those impracticable delusions which had characterized my former period of elation? No, not one—unless an unreasonable haste to achieve my ambitions may be counted a delusion. My attention simply focussed itself on my project. All other considerations seemed of little moment. My interest in business waned to the vanishing point. Yet one thing should be noted: I did deliberately devote many hours to the consideration of business affairs. Realizing that one way to overcome an absorbing impulse is to divide the attention, I wrote a brief of the arguments I had often used when talking with bankers. In this way I was able to convince the doctors that my intense interest in literature and reform would soon spend itself.

The reader might wonder what my so-called craziness was all about at this time. Did I have any of those wild delusions that marked my earlier period of excitement? No, not at all—unless my urgent desire to achieve my goals counts as a delusion. My focus was solely on my project. Everything else felt unimportant. My interest in business faded away completely. Still, it's worth mentioning that I intentionally spent many hours thinking about business issues. I knew that one way to handle an overwhelming urge is to split your focus, so I wrote a summary of the arguments I often used when talking to bankers. This way, I was able to convince the doctors that my intense passion for literature and reform would eventually wear off.

A consuming desire to effect reforms had been the determining factor when I calmly weighed the situation with a view to making the best possible use of my impulse to write. The events of the immediate past had convinced me that I could not hope to interest people of wealth and influence in my humanitarian project until I had some definite plan to submit for their leisurely consideration. Further, I had discovered that an attempt to approach them directly disturbed my relatives and friends, who had not yet learned to dissociate! present intentions from past performances. I had, therefore, determined to drill myself in the art of composition to the end that I might write a story of my life which would merit publication. I felt that such a book, once written, would do its own work, regardless of my subsequent fortunes. Other books had spoken even from the grave; why should not my book so speak—if necessary?

A strong desire to create change was the main reason I calmly assessed the situation to make the best use of my urge to write. Recent events had shown me that I couldn't expect to capture the interest of wealthy and influential people in my humanitarian project until I had a clear plan to present for their careful consideration. Additionally, I found that trying to engage them directly upset my relatives and friends, who hadn’t yet learned to separate my current intentions from my past actions. Therefore, I decided to train myself in writing so that I could create a memoir worthy of publication. I believed that once the book was written, it would speak for itself, regardless of what happened to me afterward. Other books had communicated even after their authors were gone; why couldn’t my book do the same—if needed?

With this thought in mind I began not only to read and write, but to test my impulse in order that I might discover if it were a part of my very being, an abnormal impulse, or a mere whim. I reasoned that to compare my own feelings toward literature, and my emotions experienced in the heat of composition, with the recorded feelings of successful men of letters, would give me a clue to the truth on this question. At this time I read several books that could have served as a basis for my deductions, but only one of them did I have time to analyze and note in my diary. That one was, "Wit and Wisdom of the Earl of Beaconsfield." The following passages from the pen of Disraeli I transcribed in my diary with occasional comment.

With this in mind, I started not only to read and write but to test my instincts to see if they were a genuine part of me, an unusual impulse, or just a passing fancy. I figured that comparing my own feelings about literature and the emotions I felt while writing with the documented experiences of successful writers would help me uncover the truth on this matter. At this time, I read several books that could have been the basis for my conclusions, but I only had time to analyze and note one of them in my diary. That book was "Wit and Wisdom of the Earl of Beaconsfield." I copied the following passages from Disraeli into my diary along with some comments.

"Remember who you are, and also that it is your duty to excel. Providence has given you a great lot. Think ever that you are born to perform great duties." This I interpreted in much the same spirit that I had interpreted the 45th Psalm on an earlier occasion.

"Remember who you are, and also that it's your responsibility to do your best. Fate has given you a significant role. Always think that you're meant to fulfill important tasks." I understood this in a similar way to how I had understood the 45th Psalm on a previous occasion.

"It was that noble ambition, the highest and best, that must be born in the heart, and organized in the brain, which will not let a man be content unless his intellectual power is recognized by his race, and desires that it should contribute to their welfare."

"It was that noble ambition, the highest and best, that must be felt in the heart and organized in the mind, which won't allow a person to be satisfied unless their intelligence is acknowledged by their community, and wishes for it to contribute to their well-being."

"Authors—the creators of opinion."

"Writers—the creators of opinion."

"What appear to be calamities are often the sources of fortune."

"What seem like disasters are often the beginnings of good luck."

"Change is inevitable in a progressive country. Change is constant." ("Then why," was my recorded comment, "cannot the changes I propose to bring about, be brought about?")

"Change is unavoidable in a forward-thinking country. Change is ongoing." ("Then why," was my recorded comment, "can't the changes I want to make happen?")

"The author is, as we must ever remember, of peculiar organization. He is a being born with a predisposition which with him is irresistible, the bent of which he cannot in any way avoid, whether it directs him to the abstruse researches of erudition or induces him to mount into the fervid and turbulent atmosphere of imagination."

"The author, as we must always keep in mind, is uniquely different. He is someone born with an irresistible predisposition that he cannot escape, whether it leads him to the deep studies of knowledge or pushes him to rise into the intense and chaotic realm of imagination."

"This," I wrote (the day after arriving at the hospital) "is a fair diagnosis of my case as it stands to-day, assuming, of course, that an author is one who loves to write, and can write with ease, even though what he says may have no literary value. My past proves that my organization is a peculiar one. I have for years (two and a half) had a desire to achieve success along literary lines. I believe that, feeling as I do to-day, nothing can prevent my writing. If I had to make a choice at once between a sure success in the business career ahead of me and doubtful success in the field of literature, I would willingly, yes confidently, choose the latter. I have read many a time about successful writers who learned how to write, and by dint of hard work ground out their ideas. If these men could succeed, why should not a man who is in danger of being ground up by an excess of ideas and imagination succeed, when he seems able to put those ideas into fairly intelligible English? He should and will succeed."

"This," I wrote (the day after arriving at the hospital), "is a fair diagnosis of my situation as it stands today, assuming, of course, that an author is someone who loves to write and can write easily, even if what they say might not have any literary merit. My past shows that my make-up is a unique one. For the past two and a half years, I have had a strong desire to achieve success in writing. I believe that, feeling as I do today, nothing can stop me from writing. If I had to choose right now between certain success in the business world ahead of me and uncertain success in literature, I would willingly, yes confidently, choose the latter. I’ve read many times about successful writers who learned how to write and, through hard work, managed to express their ideas. If these men could succeed, why shouldn’t someone who is at risk of being overwhelmed by an excess of ideas and imagination succeed as well, especially when they seem capable of putting those ideas into fairly understandable English? They should and will succeed."

Therefore, without delay, I began the course of experiment and practice which culminated within a few months in the first draft of my story. Wise enough to realize the advantages of a situation free from the annoying interruptions of the workaday world, I enjoyed a degree of liberty seldom experienced by those in possession of complete legal liberty and its attendant obligations. When I wished to read, write, talk, walk, sleep, or eat, I did the thing I wished. I went to the theatre when the spirit moved me to do so, accompanied, of course, by an attendant, who on such occasions played the rôle of chum.

So, without wasting any time, I started experimenting and practicing, which led to the first draft of my story a few months later. I was smart enough to recognize the benefits of being away from the annoying interruptions of daily life, and I experienced a level of freedom that’s rarely felt by those who have complete legal freedom along with its responsibilities. Whenever I wanted to read, write, talk, walk, sleep, or eat, I just did it. I went to the theater whenever I felt like it, always with a companion who acted as my buddy during those times.

Friends called to see me and, at their suggestion or mine, invited me to dinner outside the walls of my "cloister." At one of these dinners an incident occurred which throws a clear light on my condition at the time. The friend, whose willing prisoner I was, had invited a common friend to join the party. The latter had not heard of my recent commitment. At my suggestion, he who shared my secret had agreed not to refer to it unless I first broached the subject. There was nothing strange in the fact that we three should meet. Just such impromptu celebrations had before occurred among us. We dined, and, as friends will, indulged in that exchange of thoughts which bespeaks intimacy. During our talk, I so shaped the conversation that the possibility of a recurrence of my mental illness was discussed. The uninformed friend derided the idea.

Friends came to see me and, following their or my suggestion, invited me to dinner outside the confines of my "cocoon." At one of these dinners, something happened that sheds light on my situation at the time. The friend who had me in his company had invited another mutual friend to join us. This friend wasn't aware of my recent commitment. At my suggestion, the one who shared my secret had agreed not to mention it unless I brought it up first. It wasn't unusual for the three of us to meet like this; similar impromptu gatherings had happened before. We enjoyed dinner and, as friends do, engaged in a conversation that showed our closeness. During our talk, I steered the conversation to discuss the possibility of my mental illness recurring. The unaware friend laughed off the idea.

"Then, if I were to tell you," I remarked, "that I am at this moment supposedly insane—at least not normal—and that when I leave you to-night I shall go direct to the very hospital where I was formerly confined, there to remain until the doctors pronounce me fit for freedom, what would you say?"

"Then, if I told you," I said, "that right now I'm considered supposedly insane—at least not normal—and that when I leave you tonight I’ll head straight to the hospital where I was previously held, and I’ll stay there until the doctors say I'm okay to leave, what would you think?"

"I should say that you are a choice sort of liar," he retorted.

"I have to say, you're quite the liar," he shot back.

This genial insult I swallowed with gratification. It was, in truth, a timely and encouraging compliment, the force of which its author failed to appreciate until my host had corroborated my statements.

I took this friendly insult in stride, feeling pleased. It was, in fact, a timely and uplifting compliment, the impact of which the person who said it didn’t realize until my host backed up what I was saying.

If I could so favorably impress an intimate friend at a time when I was elated, it is not surprising that I should subsequently hold an interview with a comparative stranger—the cashier of a local bank—without betraying my state of mind. As business interviews go, this was in a class by itself. While my attendant stood guard at the door, I, an enrolled inmate of a hospital for the insane, entered the banking room and talked with a level-headed banker. And that interview was not without effect in subsequent negotiations which led to the closing of a contract amounting to one hundred and fifty thousand dollars.

If I could make such a strong impression on a close friend when I was feeling great, it’s not surprising that I could later have a meeting with a relative stranger—the cashier of a local bank—without showing how I felt. This business meeting was truly unique. While my attendant stood by the door, I, a patient at a mental health hospital, walked into the banking room and spoke with a clear-headed banker. That meeting definitely had an impact on later discussions that resulted in finalizing a contract worth one hundred and fifty thousand dollars.

The very day I re-entered the hospital I stopped on the way at a local hotel and procured some of the hostelry's stationery. By using this in the writing of personal and business letters I managed to conceal my condition and my whereabouts from all except near relatives and a few intimate friends who shared the secret. I quite enjoyed leading this legitimate double life. The situation appealed (not in vain) to my sense of humor. Many a smile did I indulge in when I closed a letter with such ambiguous phrases as the following: "Matters of importance necessitate my remaining where I am for an indefinite period." ... "A situation has recently arisen which will delay my intended trip South. As soon as I have closed a certain contract (having in mind my contract to re-establish my sanity) I shall again take to the road." To this day few friends or acquaintances know that I was in semi-exile during the month of January, 1905. My desire to suppress the fact was not due, as already intimated, to any sensitiveness regarding the subject of insanity. What afterwards justified my course was that on regaining my freedom I was able, without embarrassment, again to take up my work. Within a month of my voluntary commitment, that is, in February, I started on a business trip through the Central West and South, where I remained until the following July. During those months I felt perfectly well, and have remained in excellent health ever since.

The very day I went back to the hospital, I stopped at a local hotel and got some of their stationery. By using this to write personal and business letters, I managed to keep my condition and my location hidden from everyone except close family and a few close friends who knew the truth. I actually enjoyed living this kind of double life. The situation appealed (not without reason) to my sense of humor. I often smiled when I ended a letter with vague phrases like, "Matters of importance require my continued presence here for an indefinite period." ... "A situation has come up that will postpone my planned trip South. Once I finalize a certain contract (which I was thinking of as my contract to regain my sanity), I’ll be back on the road." To this day, few friends or acquaintances know that I was in semi-exile during January 1905. My wish to keep that a secret wasn’t because I was sensitive about the topic of insanity. What later justified my choice was that when I regained my freedom, I could return to work without any embarrassment. Within a month of my voluntary commitment, in February, I went on a business trip through the Central West and South, where I stayed until the following July. During those months, I felt perfectly fine and have stayed in excellent health ever since.

This second interruption of my career came at a time and in a manner to furnish me with strong arguments wherewith to support my contention that so-called madmen are too often man-made, and that he who is potentially mad may keep a saving grip on his own reason if he be fortunate enough to receive that kindly and intelligent treatment to which one on the brink of mental chaos is entitled. Though during this second period of elation I was never in a mood so reckless as that which obtained immediately after my recovery from depression in August, 1902, I was at least so excitable that, had those in authority attempted to impose upon me, I should have thrown discretion to the winds. To them, indeed, I frankly reiterated a terse dictum which I had coined during my first period of elation. "Just press the button of Injustice," I said, "and I'll do the rest!" This I meant, for fear of punishment does not restrain a man in the dare-devil grip of elation.

This second disruption in my career happened at a time and in a way that gave me strong reasons to support my belief that so-called mad people are often made by others, and that someone who is potentially mad can maintain a grasp on their own sanity if they are lucky enough to receive the kind and intelligent care that someone on the edge of mental chaos deserves. Even though during this second phase of excitement I wasn't as reckless as I was right after my recovery from depression in August 1902, I was still excitable enough that, had those in power tried to push me around, I would have ignored all caution. I made it clear to them by repeating a simple phrase I had come up with during my first phase of excitement: "Just press the button of Injustice," I said, "and I'll take care of the rest!" I truly meant it, because the fear of punishment doesn’t hold back someone who is in the wild grip of excitement.

What fostered my self-control was a sense of gratitude. The doctors and attendants treated me as a gentleman. Therefore it was not difficult to prove myself one. My every whim was at least considered with a politeness which enabled me to accept a denial with a highly sane equanimity. Aside from mild tonics I took no other medicine than that most beneficial sort which inheres in kindness. The feeling that, though a prisoner, I could still command obligations from others led me to recognize my own reciprocal obligations, and was a constant source of delight. The doctors, by proving their title to that confidence which I tentatively gave them upon re-entering the institution, had no difficulty in convincing me that a temporary curtailment of some privileges was for my own good. They all evinced a consistent desire to trust me. In return I trusted them.

What helped me with self-control was a sense of gratitude. The doctors and staff treated me like a gentleman. So, it wasn’t hard to prove I was one. They considered my every request with a politeness that made it easy for me to accept a refusal with calmness. Aside from mild tonics, I took no other medicine except for the kind that comes from kindness. The feeling that, even as a prisoner, I could still get people to do things for me made me recognize my own responsibilities, which was a constant source of joy. The doctors, by earning the trust I cautiously gave them when I returned to the facility, easily convinced me that a temporary loss of certain privileges was for my benefit. They all showed a consistent desire to trust me. In return, I trusted them.

 

XXXI

On leaving the hospital and resuming my travels, I felt sure that any one of several magazines or newspapers would willingly have had me conduct my campaign under its nervously commercial auspices; but a flash-in-the-pan method did not appeal to me. Those noxious growths, Incompetence, Abuse, and Injustice, had not only to be cut down, but rooted out. Therefore, I clung to my determination to write a book—an instrument of attack which, if it cuts and sears at all, does so as long as the need exists. Inasmuch as I knew that I still had to learn how to write, I approached my task with deliberation. I planned to do two things: first, to crystallize my thoughts by discussion—telling the story of my life whenever in my travels I should meet any person who inspired my confidence; second, while the subject matter of my book was shaping itself in my mind, to drill myself by carrying on a letter-writing campaign. Both these things I did—as certain indulgent friends who bore the brunt of my spoken and written discourse can certify. I feared the less to be dubbed a bore, and I hesitated the less, perhaps, to impose upon good-nature, because of my firm conviction that one in a position to help the many was himself entitled to the help of the few.

After leaving the hospital and getting back to my travels, I was confident that several magazines or newspapers would have gladly let me run my campaign under their commercially driven guidance; however, a quick-fix approach didn’t interest me. Those harmful issues—Incompetence, Abuse, and Injustice—needed to be not only addressed but completely eliminated. So, I stuck to my decision to write a book—an effective tool that, if it hurts at all, continues to do so as long as there's a need. Knowing that I still had to learn how to write, I tackled my job thoughtfully. I had two main goals: first, to clarify my ideas through conversation—sharing my life story whenever I met someone who inspired my trust during my travels; second, while the content of my book was coming together in my mind, to practice by starting a letter-writing campaign. I did both of these things, as some patient friends who endured my spoken and written rants can attest. I was less worried about being seen as boring and felt more at ease, perhaps, leaning on good-natured people because I truly believed that someone in a position to assist many was also deserving of support from a few.

I wrote scores of letters of great length. I cared little if some of my friends should conclude that I had been born a century too late; for, without them as confidants, I must write with no more inspiring object in view than the wastebasket. Indeed, I found it difficult to compose without keeping before me the image of a friend. Having stipulated that every letter should be returned upon demand, I wrote without reserve—my imagination had free rein. I wrote as I thought, and I thought as I pleased. The result was that within six months I found myself writing with a facility which hitherto had obtained only during elation. At first I was suspicious of this new-found and apparently permanent ease of expression—so suspicious that I set about diagnosing my symptoms. My self-examination convinced me that I was, in fact, quite normal. I had no irresistible desire to write, nor was there any suggestion of that exalted, or (technically speaking) euphoric, light-heartedness which characterizes elation. Further, after a prolonged period of composition, I experienced a comforting sense of exhaustion which I had not known while elated. I therefore concluded—and rightly—that my unwonted facility was the product of practice. At last I found myself able to conceive an idea and immediately transfer it to paper effectively.

I wrote tons of long letters. I didn’t care if some of my friends thought I was born a century too late; without them as my confidants, I’d just be writing for the wastebasket. In fact, I found it hard to write without picturing a friend in mind. I made sure that every letter would be returned on request, so I wrote freely—my imagination could run wild. I wrote how I thought, and I thought however I wanted. As a result, within six months, I discovered I was writing with a fluency that I had only experienced before when I was really happy. At first, I was wary of this new and seemingly permanent ease of expression—so wary that I began to analyze my feelings. My self-analysis convinced me that I was actually quite normal. I didn’t have an overwhelming urge to write, nor was there any sign of the intense light-heartedness that comes with being elated. Moreover, after writing for a long time, I felt a satisfying sense of exhaustion that I hadn’t experienced when I was elated. So, I concluded—and I was right—that my newfound ease was simply the result of practice. Finally, I was able to come up with an idea and transfer it to paper effectively right away.

In July, 1905, I came to the conclusion that the time for beginning my book was at hand. Nevertheless, I found it difficult to set a definite date. About this time I so arranged my itinerary that I was able to enjoy two summer—though stormy—nights and a day at the Summit House on Mount Washington. What better, thought I, than to begin my book on a plane so high as to be appropriate to this noble summit? I therefore began to compose a dedication. "To Humanity" was as far as I got. There the Muse forsook me.

In July 1905, I decided it was time to start my book. However, I struggled to pin down an exact date. Around that time, I planned my trip in a way that allowed me to enjoy two summer nights—albeit stormy—and a day at the Summit House on Mount Washington. What could be better, I thought, than starting my book at such a high and fitting place? So, I began to write a dedication. "To Humanity" was as far as I got. After that, inspiration left me.

But, returning to earth and going about my business, I soon again found myself in the midst of inspiring natural surroundings—the Berkshire Hills. At this juncture Man came to the assistance of Nature, and perhaps with an unconsciousness equal to her own. It was a chance remark made by an eminent man that aroused my subconscious literary personality to irresistible action. I had long wished to discuss my project with a man of great reputation, and if the reputation were international, so much the better. I desired the unbiased opinion of a judicial mind. Opportunely, I learned that the Hon. Joseph H. Choate was then at his summer residence at Stockbridge, Massachusetts. Mr. Choate had never heard of me and I had no letter of introduction. The exigencies of the occasion, however, demanded that I conjure one up, so I wrote my own letter of introduction and sent it:

But, getting back to reality and going about my business, I soon found myself surrounded by the inspiring beauty of nature—the Berkshire Hills. At this point, people came to help nature, perhaps without even realizing it. A casual comment from a well-known person sparked my creative side into action. I had long wanted to talk about my project with someone of great renown, and if that person had international acclaim, even better. I was looking for an unbiased opinion from a fair-minded individual. Luckily, I found out that the Hon. Joseph H. Choate was at his summer home in Stockbridge, Massachusetts. Mr. Choate had never heard of me, and I didn’t have a letter of introduction. However, the circumstances required that I create one, so I wrote my own letter of introduction and sent it:

RED LION INN,
STOCKBRIDGE, MASS.
August 18, 1905.
RED LION INN,
STOCKBRIDGE, MA.
August 18, 1905.
HON. JOSEPH H. CHOATE,
Stockbridge, Massachusetts.
Hon. Joseph H. Choate, Stockbridge, MA.
DEAR SIR:
Hello,
Though I might present myself at your door, armed with one of society's unfair skeleton-keys—a letter of introduction—I prefer to approach you as I now do: simply as a young man who honestly feels entitled to at least five minutes of your time, and as many minutes more as you care to grant because of your interest in the subject to be discussed.
Even though I could show up at your door with a letter of introduction—one of society's unfair advantages—I’d rather come to you like this: just as a young man who genuinely believes he deserves at least five minutes of your time, and more if you're interested in the topic we'll talk about.
I look to you at this time for your opinion as to the value of some ideas of mine, and the feasibility of certain schemes based on them.
I'm reaching out to get your opinion on the value of some ideas I have and the practicality of certain plans based on them.
A few months ago I talked with President Hadley of Yale, and briefly outlined my plans. He admitted that many of them seemed feasible and would, if carried out, add much to the sum-total of human happiness. His only criticism was that they were "too comprehensive."
A few months ago, I spoke with President Hadley of Yale and briefly shared my plans. He acknowledged that many of them appeared doable and would greatly contribute to overall human happiness if implemented. His only critique was that they were "too comprehensive."
Not until I have staggered an imagination of the highest type will I admit that I am trying to do too much. Should you refuse to see me, believe me when I tell you that you will still be, as you are at this moment, the unconscious possessor of my sincere respect.
I won’t admit that I’m taking on too much until I’ve stretched my imagination to its limits. If you choose not to see me, know that you will still remain, just as you are now, the unwitting holder of my genuine respect.
Business engagements necessitate my leaving here early on Monday next. Should you care to communicate with me, word sent in care of this hotel will reach me promptly.
I need to leave here early next Monday for work commitments. If you want to get in touch with me, just send a message to this hotel, and it will reach me quickly.
Yours very truly,
Sincerely,
CLIFFORD W. BEERS.
CLIFFORD W. BEERS.

Within an hour I had received a reply, in which Mr. Choate said that he would see me at his home at ten o'clock the next morning.

Within an hour, I got a response from Mr. Choate, saying he would meet me at his home at ten o'clock the next morning.

At the appointed time, the door, whose lock I had picked with a pen, opened before me and I was ushered into the presence of Mr. Choate. He was graciousness itself—but pointed significantly at a heap of unanswered letters lying before him. I took the hint and within ten minutes briefly outlined my plans. After pronouncing my project a "commendable one," Mr. Choate offered the suggestion that produced results. "If you will submit your ideas in writing," he said, "I shall be glad to read your manuscript and assist you in any way I can. To consider fully your scheme would require several hours, and busy men cannot very well give you so much time. What they can do is to read your manuscript during their leisure moments."

At the arranged time, the door, which I had unlocked with a pen, opened for me and I was brought into Mr. Choate's presence. He was incredibly gracious—but he pointedly gestured at a stack of unanswered letters in front of him. I understood the hint and quickly summarized my plans in about ten minutes. After calling my project a "commendable one," Mr. Choate made a suggestion that led to results. "If you submit your ideas in writing," he said, "I would be happy to read your manuscript and help you in any way I can. To fully consider your proposal would take several hours, and busy people can’t really spare that much time. What they can do is read your manuscript in their free moments."

Thus it was that Mr. Choate, by granting the interview, contributed to an earlier realization of my purposes. One week later I began the composition of this book. My action was unpremeditated, as my quitting Boston for less attractive Worcester proves. That very day, finding myself with a day and a half of leisure before me, I decided to tempt the Muse and compel myself to prove that my pen was, in truth, "the tongue of a ready writer." A stranger in the city, I went to a school of stenography and there secured the services of a young man who, though inexperienced in his art, was more skilled in catching thoughts as they took wing than I was at that time in the art of setting them free. Except in the writing of one or two conventional business letters, never before had I dictated to a stenographer. After I had startled him into an attentive mood by briefly outlining my past career and present purpose, I worked without any definite plan or brief, or reference to data. My narrative was therefore digressive and only roughly chronological. But it served to get my material in front of me for future shaping. At this task I hammered away three or four hours a day for a period of five weeks.

So it happened that Mr. Choate, by agreeing to the interview, helped me realize my goals sooner. A week later, I started writing this book. My decision was spontaneous, as my leaving Boston for the less appealing Worcester shows. That very day, with a day and a half of free time ahead of me, I decided to invite inspiration and challenge myself to prove that my writing was, indeed, "the tongue of a ready writer." Being new to the city, I went to a stenography school and hired a young man who, although inexperienced, was better at capturing ideas as they came to me than I was at that time at expressing them. Aside from writing one or two standard business letters, I had never dictated to a stenographer before. After surprising him into paying attention by briefly sharing my background and current goals, I worked without any clear plan, outline, or reference materials. As a result, my narrative was somewhat scattered and only loosely chronological. But it helped me to get my thoughts down for future organization. I diligently worked on this for three or four hours a day over the course of five weeks.

It so happened that Mr. Choate arrived at the same hotel on the day I took up my abode there, so that some of the toil he had inspired went on in his proximity, if not in his presence. I carefully kept out of his sight, however, lest he should think me a "crank" on the subject of reform, bent on persecuting his leisure.

It just so happened that Mr. Choate showed up at the same hotel on the day I checked in, so some of the work he had inspired continued nearby, even if he wasn’t directly involved. I made sure to stay out of his sight, though, so he wouldn’t see me as a "crank" about reform, trying to disturb his relaxation.

As the work progressed my facility increased. In fact, I soon called in an additional stenographer to help in the snaring of my thoughts. This excessive productivity caused me to pause and again diagnose my condition. I could not fail now to recognize in myself symptoms hardly distinguishable from those which had obtained eight months earlier when it had been deemed expedient temporarily to restrict my freedom. But I had grown wise in adversity. Rather than interrupt my manuscript short of completion I decided to avail myself of a vacation that was due, and remain outside my native State—this, so that well-meaning but perhaps overzealous relatives might be spared unnecessary anxiety, and I myself be spared possible unwarranted restrictions. I was by no means certain as to the degree of mental excitement that would result from such continuous mental application; nor did I much care, so long as I accomplished my task. However, as I knew that "possession is nine points of the law," I decided to maintain my advantage by remaining in my literary fortress. And my resolve was further strengthened by certain cherished sentiments expressed by John Stuart Mill in his essay "On Liberty," which I had read and reread with an interest born of experience.

As I worked more, I became more skilled. In fact, I soon hired an extra stenographer to help capture my ideas. This burst of productivity made me stop and reassess my situation. I couldn’t help but recognize signs in myself that were quite similar to those I had experienced eight months earlier when it had seemed sensible to restrict my freedom temporarily. But I had gained wisdom through hardship. Instead of interrupting my manuscript before finishing it, I decided to take a vacation that I had coming to me and stay out of my home state—this way, well-meaning but maybe overly eager relatives wouldn’t worry unnecessarily, and I could avoid any possible unwarranted restrictions. I wasn’t entirely sure how much mental strain would come from such intense focus; frankly, I didn’t care much, as long as I got my work done. However, knowing that "possession is nine points of the law," I chose to keep my advantage by staying put in my writing space. My determination was also bolstered by some cherished thoughts from John Stuart Mill in his essay "On Liberty," which I had read and reread with a genuine interest based on my experiences.

At last the first draft of the greater part of my story was completed. After a timely remittance (for, in strict accordance with the traditions of the craft, I had exhausted my financial resources) I started for home with a sigh of relief. For months I had been under the burden of a conscious obligation. My memory, stored with information which, if rightly used, could, I believed, brighten and even save unhappy lives, was to me as a basket of eggs which it was my duty to balance on a head whose poise was supposed to be none too certain. One by one, during the preceding five weeks, I had gently lifted my thoughts from their resting-place, until a large part of my burden had been so shifted as to admit of its being imposed upon the public conscience.

Finally, I finished the first draft of most of my story. After a timely payment (because, true to the traditions of this work, I had run out of money), I headed home with a sigh of relief. For months, I had felt the weight of a responsibility. My mind was filled with knowledge that, if used correctly, could brighten and even save unhappy lives. It felt like balancing a basket of eggs on a head that wasn’t exactly steady. One by one, over the past five weeks, I had carefully lifted my thoughts from their resting place, until a significant part of my burden was lightened enough to be shared with the public.

After I had lived over again the trials and the tortures of my unhappiest years—which was of course necessary in ploughing and harrowing a memory happily retentive—the completion of this first draft left me exhausted. But after a trip to New York, whither I went to convince my employers that I should be granted a further leave-of-absence, I resumed work. The ground for this added favor was that my manuscript was too crude to submit to any but intimate acquaintances. Knowing, perhaps, that a business man with a literary bee buzzing in his ear is, for the time, no business man at all, my employers readily agreed that I should do as I pleased during the month of October. They also believed me entitled to the favor, recognizing the force of my belief that I had a high obligation to discharge.

After reliving the challenges and pain of my toughest years—which I had to do to dig deep into my vividly memorable past—the completion of this first draft left me completely drained. But after a trip to New York, where I went to persuade my employers to give me more time off, I got back to work. The reason for this favor was that my manuscript was too rough to share with anyone except close friends. Knowing that a businessman with a creative spark is, for the moment, not really a businessman at all, my employers quickly agreed to let me do what I wanted during the month of October. They also felt I deserved this break, recognizing the importance of my conviction that I had a significant responsibility to fulfill.

It was under the family rooftree that I now set up my literary shop. Nine months earlier an unwonted interest in literature and reform had sent me to an institution. That I should now in my own home be able to work out my destiny without unduly disturbing the peace of mind of relatives was a considerable satisfaction. In the very room where, during June, 1900, my reason had set out for an unknown goal, I redictated my account of that reason's experiences.

It was under the family's roof that I now set up my writing space. Nine months earlier, an unusual interest in literature and reform had led me to a school. The fact that I could now work on my future in my own home without causing too much stress for my family was a big relief. In the same room where, in June 1900, my mind had embarked on an uncertain journey, I rewrote my account of those experiences.

My leave-of-absence ended, I resumed my travels eagerly; for I wished to cool my brain by daily contact with the more prosaic minds of men of business. I went South. For a time I banished all thoughts of my book and project. But after some months of this change of occupation, which I thoroughly enjoyed, I found leisure in the course of wide travels to take up the work of elaboration and revision. A presentable draft of my story being finally prepared, I began to submit it to all sorts and conditions of minds (in accordance with Mill's dictum that only in that way can the truth be obtained). In my quest for criticism and advice, I fortunately decided to submit my manuscript to Professor William James of Harvard University, the most eminent of American psychologists and a masterful writer, who was then living. He expressed interest in my project; put my manuscript with others on his desk—but was somewhat reserved when it came to promising to read my story. He said it might be months before he could find time to do so. Within a fortnight, however, I received from him a characteristic letter. To me it came as a rescuing sun, after a period of groping about for an authoritative opinion that should put scoffers to flight. The letter read as follows:

My leave of absence ended, and I eagerly got back to traveling because I wanted to clear my head by spending time with the more practical thinking of business people. I headed South. For a while, I pushed all thoughts of my book and project aside. But after several months of enjoying this change, I found that while traveling extensively, I had the time to work on elaborating and revising my project. Once I prepared a draft of my story that I felt was presentable, I started sharing it with a variety of people (following Mill's idea that this is the only way to uncover the truth). In my search for feedback and advice, I was fortunate to decide to send my manuscript to Professor William James of Harvard University, the most distinguished American psychologist and an exceptional writer at the time. He showed interest in my project and placed my manuscript among others on his desk, but he was a bit cautious about promising to read my story, mentioning it might take months before he could find the time. However, within two weeks, I received a letter from him that was typical of his style. To me, it felt like a ray of sunshine after a frustrating search for an expert opinion that would silence skeptics. The letter read as follows:

95 IRVING ST., CAMBRIDGE, MASS.
July 1, 1906.
95 Irving St., Cambridge, MA.
July 1, 1906.
DEAR MR. BEERS:
Dear Mr. Beers:
Having at last "got round" to your MS., I have read it with very great interest and admiration for both its style and its temper. I hope you will finish it and publish it. It is the best written out "case" that I have seen; and you no doubt have put your finger on the weak spots of our treatment of the insane, and suggested the right line of remedy. I have long thought that if I were a millionaire, with money to leave for public purposes, I should endow "Insanity" exclusively.
Having finally "gotten around" to your manuscript, I read it with great interest and admiration for both its style and tone. I hope you finish it and publish it. It is the best-written "case" I have come across; you’ve definitely identified the weak points in how we treat the mentally ill and suggested the right solutions. I've long believed that if I were a millionaire with money to donate for public purposes, I would focus exclusively on funding "Insanity."
You were doubtless a pretty intolerable character when the maniacal condition came on and you were bossing the universe. Not only ordinary "tact," but a genius for diplomacy must have been needed for avoiding rows with you; but you certainly were wrongly treated nevertheless; and the spiteful Assistant M.D. at —— deserves to have his name published. Your report is full of instructiveness for doctors and attendants alike.
You were probably a pretty unbearable person when that crazy phase hit and you were trying to control everything. Not just regular "tact," but real diplomatic skill must have been necessary to avoid conflicts with you; but you definitely were mistreated anyway, and the spiteful Assistant M.D. at —— deserves to have his name exposed. Your report offers valuable lessons for both doctors and caregivers.
The most striking thing in it to my mind is the sudden conversion of you from a delusional subject to a maniacal one—how the whole delusional system disintegrated the moment one pin was drawn out by your proving your brother to be genuine. I never heard of so rapid a change in a mental system.
The most remarkable thing to me is how you suddenly changed from being delusional to becoming maniacal—how your entire delusional system fell apart the moment you proved your brother was real. I’ve never heard of such a quick shift in mental state.
You speak of rewriting. Don't you do it. You can hardly improve your book. I shall keep the MS. a week longer as I wish to impart it to a friend.
You're talking about rewriting. Don't do it. You can barely improve your book. I'll keep the manuscript for another week because I want to share it with a friend.
Sincerely yours,
Best regards,
WM. JAMES.
WM. JAMES.

Though Mr. James paid me the compliment of advising me not to rewrite my original manuscript, I did revise it quite thoroughly before publication. When my book was about to go to press for the first time and since its reception by the public was problematical, I asked permission to publish the letter already quoted. In reply, Mr. James sent the following letter, also for publication.

Though Mr. James complimented me by suggesting I not rewrite my original manuscript, I did revise it quite thoroughly before publication. When my book was about to go to press for the first time and since there was uncertainty about how the public would receive it, I requested permission to publish the already quoted letter. In response, Mr. James sent the following letter, also for publication.

95 IRVING ST., CAMBRIDGE, MASS.
November 10, 1907.
95 Irving St., Cambridge, MA.
November 10, 1907.
DEAR MR. BEERS:
Dear Mr. Beers:
You are welcome to use the letter I wrote to you (on July 1, 1906) after reading the first part of your MS. in any way your judgment prompts, whether as preface, advertisement, or anything else. Reading the rest of it only heightens its importance in my eyes. In style, in temper, in good taste, it is irreproachable. As for contents, it is fit to remain in literature as a classic account "from within" of an insane person's psychology.
Feel free to use the letter I wrote to you (on July 1, 1906) after reading the first part of your manuscript however you think best, whether as a preface, advertisement, or something else. Reading the rest of it only makes it seem more important to me. In terms of style, attitude, and taste, it’s flawless. As for the content, it deserves to be a classic piece of literature that provides an "insider" perspective on the psychology of a person with mental illness.
The book ought to go far toward helping along that terribly needed reform, the amelioration of the lot of the insane of our country, for the Auxiliary Society which you propose is feasible (as numerous examples in other fields show), and ought to work important effects on the whole situation.
The book should greatly contribute to the much-needed reform of improving the conditions for the mentally ill in our country. The Auxiliary Society you propose is practical (as many examples in other areas demonstrate) and should significantly impact the overall situation.
You have handled a difficult theme with great skill, and produced a narrative of absorbing interest to scientist as well as layman. It reads like fiction, but it is not fiction; and this I state
You have tackled a tough topic with impressive skill and created a story that captivates both scientists and non-experts. It flows like a novel, but it’s not made up; and I say this
With best wishes for the success of the book and the plan, both of which, I hope, will prove epoch-making, I remain,
Wishing the book and the plan great success, both of which I hope will be groundbreaking, I remain,
Sincerely yours,
Best regards,
WM. JAMES.
W. James.

Several times in my narrative, I have said that the seemingly unkind fate that robbed me of several probably happy and healthful years had hidden within it compensations which have offset the sufferings and the loss of those years. Not the least of the compensations has been the many letters sent to me by eminent men and women, who, having achieved results in their own work, are ever responsive to the efforts of anyone trying to reach a difficult objective. Of all the encouraging opinions I have ever received, one has its own niche in my memory. It came from William James a few months before his death, and will ever be an inspiration to me. Let my excuse for revealing so complimentary a letter be that it justifies the hopes and aspirations expressed in the course of my narrative, and shows them to be well on the way to accomplishment.

Several times in my story, I've mentioned that the seemingly harsh fate that took away several potentially happy and healthy years had hidden within it rewards that made up for the pain and loss of those years. One of the greatest rewards has been the many letters I've received from respected men and women who, having accomplished success in their own fields, are always supportive of anyone striving to achieve a challenging goal. Out of all the encouraging feedback I've ever gotten, one holds a special place in my memory. It was from William James, just a few months before he passed away, and it will always inspire me. I share this complimentary letter as it validates the hopes and dreams expressed throughout my narrative and shows that they are well on the path to being realized.

95 IRVING STREET, CAMBRIDGE,
January 17, 1910.
95 Irving Street, Cambridge,
January 17, 1910.
DEAR BEERS:
Dear Beers:
Your exegesis of my farewell in my last note to you was erroneous, but I am glad it occurred, because it brought me the extreme gratification of your letter of yesterday.
Your interpretation of my goodbye in my last note to you was incorrect, but I'm glad it happened because it gave me the great pleasure of receiving your letter yesterday.
You are the most responsive and recognizant of human beings, my dear Beers, and it "sets me up immensely" to be treated by a practical man on practical grounds as you treat me. I inhabit such a realm of abstractions that I only get credit for what I do in that spectral empire; but you are not only a moral idealist and philanthropic enthusiast (and good fellow!), but a tip-top man of business in addition; and to have actually done anything that the like of you can regard as having helped him is an unwonted ground with me for self-gratulation. I think that your tenacity of purpose, foresight, tact, temper, discretion and patience, are beyond all praise, and I esteem it an honor to have been in any degree associated with you. Your name will loom big hereafter, for your movement must prosper, but mine will not survive unless some other kind of effort of mine saves it.
You are the most responsive and aware person, my dear Beers, and it really boosts my spirits to be treated by a practical person like you. I live in a world of ideas where I only get recognized for what I achieve in that abstract space; but you are not only a moral idealist and a caring person (and a good friend!), but also an exceptional business person. To have actually done something that someone like you can see as helpful is a rare reason for me to feel proud. I believe that your determination, foresight, tact, temper, discretion, and patience deserve the highest praise, and I consider it an honor to have been even slightly associated with you. Your name will stand out in the future because your movement will succeed, but mine will not endure unless some other efforts of mine keep it alive.
I am exceedingly glad of what you say of the Connecticut Society. May it prosper abundantly!
I'm really happy to hear what you say about the Connecticut Society. May it thrive immensely!
I thank you for your affectionate words which I return with interest and remain, for I trust many years of this life,
Thank you for your kind words; I appreciate them deeply and hope to continue this for many years to come.
Yours faithfully,
Best regards,
WM. JAMES.
WM. JAMES.

At this point, rather than in the dusty corners of the usual preface, I wish to express my obligation to Herbert Wescott Fisher, whom I knew at school. It was he who led me to see my need of technical training, neglected in earlier years. To be exact, however, I must confess that I read rather than studied rhetoric. Close application to its rules served only to discourage me, so I but lazily skimmed the pages of the works which he recommended. But my friend did more than direct me to sources. He proved to be the kindly mean between the two extremes of stranger and intimate. I was a prophet not without honor in his eyes. Upon an embarrassing wealth of material he brought to bear his practical knowledge of the workmanship of writing; and my drafting of the later parts and subsequent revisions has been so improved by the practice received under his scrupulous direction that he has had little fault to find with them. My debt to him is almost beyond repayment.

At this point, rather than in the dusty corners of the usual preface, I want to express my gratitude to Herbert Wescott Fisher, who I met in school. He was the one who helped me realize my need for technical training, which I had overlooked in earlier years. To be honest, I have to admit that I read rhetoric more than I actually studied it. Focusing too much on the rules only discouraged me, so I lazily skimmed the pages of the works he suggested. But my friend did more than just point me to resources. He struck a perfect balance between being a stranger and being too close. In his eyes, I was a respected prophet. He brought practical knowledge of writing craftsmanship to the vast amount of material I had, and my drafting of the later sections and revisions has improved so much under his careful guidance that he has had little to critique. My debt to him feels almost impossible to repay.

Nothing would please me more than to express specifically my indebtedness to many others who have assisted me in the preparation of my work. But, aside from calling attention to the fact that physicians connected with the State Hospital and with the private institution referred to—the one not run for profit—exhibited rare magnanimity (even going so far as to write letters which helped me in my work), and, further, acknowledging anonymously (the list is too long for explicit mention) the invaluable advice given me by psychiatrists who have enabled me to make my work authoritative, I must be content to indite an all-embracing acknowledgment. Therefore, and with distinct pleasure, I wish to say that the active encouragement of casual, but trusted acquaintances, the inspiring indifference of unconvinced intimates, and the kindly scepticism of indulgent relatives, who, perforce, could do naught but obey an immutable law of blood-related minds—all these influences have conspired to render more sure the accomplishment of my heart's desire.

Nothing would make me happier than to specifically thank all the people who have helped me in preparing my work. However, aside from highlighting the rare generosity of the doctors at the State Hospital and the non-profit private institution—which included writing letters that assisted me— and, additionally, acknowledging anonymously (since the list is too long to mention specifically) the invaluable advice from psychiatrists that made my work authoritative, I can only offer a general acknowledgment. So, with sincere pleasure, I want to express that the active support of casual but trusted acquaintances, the inspiring indifference of skeptics among my friends, and the kind disbelief of caring relatives, who could only follow the unchangeable nature of family minds—all these influences have helped ensure the achievement of my heart's desire.

 

XXXII

"My heart's desire" is a true phrase. Since 1900, when my own breakdown occurred, not fewer than one million men and women in the United States alone have for like causes had to seek treatment in institutions, thousands of others have been treated outside of institutions, while other thousands have received no treatment at all. Yet, to use the words of one of our most conservative and best informed psychiatrists, "No less than half of the enormous toll which mental disease takes from the youth of this country can be prevented by the application, largely in childhood, of information and practical resources now available."

"My heart's desire" is a true statement. Since 1900, when I experienced my own breakdown, over one million men and women in the United States alone have had to seek treatment in institutions for similar reasons. Thousands of others have received treatment outside of institutions, while countless more have gotten no treatment at all. Yet, to quote one of our most conservative and knowledgeable psychiatrists, "At least half of the massive toll that mental illness takes on the youth of this country can be prevented by using the information and practical resources that are now available, largely in childhood."

Elsewhere is an account of how my plan broadened from reform to cure, from cure to prevention—how far, with the co-operation of some of this country's ablest specialists and most generous philanthropists, it has been realized, nationally and internationally, through the new form of social mechanism known as societies, committees, leagues or associations for mental hygiene.

Elsewhere is a story about how my plan expanded from reform to treatment, then from treatment to prevention—how much, with the help of some of the country's top specialists and most generous philanthropists, it has been achieved, both nationally and internationally, through the new type of social structure known as societies, committees, leagues, or associations for mental hygiene.

More fundamental, however, than any technical reform, cure, or prevention—indeed, a condition precedent to all these—is a changed spiritual attitude toward the insane. They are still human: they love and hate, and have a sense of humor. The worst are usually responsive to kindness. In not a few cases their gratitude is livelier than that of normal men and women. Any person who has worked among the insane, and done his duty by them, can testify to cases in point; and even casual observers have noted the fact that the insane are oftentimes appreciative. Consider the experience of Thackeray, as related by himself in "Vanity Fair" (Chapter LVII). "I recollect," he writes, "seeing, years ago, at the prison for idiots and madmen, at Bicêtre, near Paris, a poor wretch bent down under the bondage of his imprisonment and his personal infirmity, to whom one of our party gave a halfpennyworth of snuff in a cornet or 'screw' of paper. The kindness was too much ... He cried in an anguish of delight and gratitude; if anybody gave you and me a thousand a year, or saved our lives, we could not be so affected."

More fundamentally than any technical reform, cure, or prevention—indeed, a necessary condition for all these—is a shift in our spiritual attitude toward those with mental illness. They are still human: they love and hate, and have a sense of humor. Even the most troubled individuals often respond to kindness. In many cases, their gratitude is more vibrant than that of average people. Anyone who has worked with those experiencing mental illness and treated them with respect can provide examples; even casual observers have noticed that people with mental health issues can be quite appreciative. Consider Thackeray’s experience, as he recounts in "Vanity Fair" (Chapter LVII). "I remember," he writes, "seeing, years ago, at the asylum for the insane at Bicêtre, near Paris, a poor soul who was weighed down by his confinement and his personal challenges. One of our group gave him a small pack of snuff in a cone of paper. The act of kindness touched him so deeply... He cried out in joy and gratitude; if anyone gave you or me a thousand a year, or saved our lives, we couldn't be so moved."

A striking exhibition of fine feeling on the part of a patient was brought to my attention by an assistant physician whom I met while visiting a State Hospital in Massachusetts. It seems that the woman in question had, at her worst, caused an endless amount of annoyance by indulging in mischievous acts which seemed to verge on malice. At that time, therefore, no observer would have credited her with the exquisite sensibility she so signally displayed when she had become convalescent and was granted a parole which permitted her to walk at will about the hospital grounds. After one of these walks, taken in the early spring, she rushed up to my informant and, with childlike simplicity, told him of the thrill of delight she had experienced in discovering the first flower of the year in full bloom—a dandelion, which, with characteristic audacity, had risked its life by braving the elements of an uncertain season.

A remarkable display of deep feeling from a patient was brought to my attention by an assistant doctor I met while visiting a State Hospital in Massachusetts. It turns out that this woman had, at her worst, caused endless annoyance with her mischievous behavior that bordered on malice. At that time, no observer would have believed she possessed the extraordinary sensitivity she later showed when she became better and was allowed to walk freely around the hospital grounds. After one of these walks in early spring, she ran up to my informant and, with a childlike innocence, shared the joy she felt upon discovering the first flower of the year in full bloom—a dandelion, which, with its typical boldness, had risked its life by facing the challenges of an unpredictable season.

"Did you pick it?" asked the doctor.

"Did you choose it?" the doctor asked.

"I stooped to do so," said the patient; "then I thought of the pleasure the sight of it had given me—so I left it, hoping that someone else would discover it and enjoy its beauty as I did."

"I bent down to pick it up," said the patient; "then I remembered how much joy looking at it had brought me—so I left it, hoping that someone else would find it and appreciate its beauty like I did."

Thus it was that a woman, while still insane, unconsciously exhibited perhaps finer feeling than did Ruskin, Tennyson, and Patmore on an occasion the occurrence of which is vouched for by Mr. Julian Hawthorne. These three masters, out for a walk one chilly afternoon in late autumn, discovered a belated violet bravely putting forth from the shelter of a mossy stone. Not until these worthies had got down on all fours and done ceremonious homage to the flower did they resume their walk. Suddenly Ruskin halted and, planting his cane in the ground, exclaimed, "I don't believe, Alfred—Coventry, I don't believe that there are in all England three men besides ourselves who, after finding a violet at this time of year, would have had forbearance and fine feeling enough to refrain from plucking it."

So, it happened that a woman, while still out of her mind, unconsciously showed perhaps more sensitivity than Ruskin, Tennyson, and Patmore, during an event that Mr. Julian Hawthorne confirms took place. These three greats, out for a walk on a chilly afternoon in late autumn, stumbled upon a late-blooming violet bravely emerging from behind a mossy stone. Only after they got down on all fours and paid formal respect to the flower did they continue their walk. Suddenly, Ruskin stopped, planted his cane in the ground, and exclaimed, "I don't believe, Alfred—Coventry, I don't believe there are three other men in all of England, besides us, who would have had the patience and sensitivity not to pick a violet at this time of year."

The reader may judge whether the unconscious display of feeling by the obscure inmate of a hospital for the insane was not finer than the self-conscious raptures of these three men of world-wide reputation.

The reader can decide if the unintentional expression of emotion by the unknown patient in a mental hospital was more impressive than the self-aware ecstasies of these three men with global fame.

Is it not, then, an atrocious anomaly that the treatment often meted out to insane persons is the very treatment which would deprive some sane persons of their reason? Miners and shepherds who penetrate the mountain fastnesses sometimes become mentally unbalanced as a result of prolonged loneliness. But they usually know enough to return to civilization when they find themselves beginning to be affected with hallucinations. Delay means death. Contact with sane people, if not too long postponed, means an almost immediate restoration to normality. This is an illuminating fact. Inasmuch as patients cannot usually be set free to absorb, as it were, sanity in the community, it is the duty of those entrusted with their care to treat them with the utmost tenderness and consideration.

Is it not an outrageous contradiction that the treatment often given to mentally ill people is the same treatment that could drive some mentally healthy people to madness? Miners and shepherds who go deep into the mountains sometimes lose their grip on reality after being alone for too long. But they usually are smart enough to return to society when they start experiencing hallucinations. Waiting too long can be fatal. Interaction with healthy individuals, if not delayed too long, can lead to a nearly instant return to normalcy. This is a telling fact. Since patients can't be simply released to soak up sanity from the community, it's the responsibility of their caregivers to treat them with the utmost kindness and respect.

"After all," said a psychiatrist who had devoted a long life to work among the insane, both as an assistant physician and later as superintendent at various private and public hospitals, "what the insane most need is a friend!"

"After all," said a psychiatrist who had dedicated a long life to working with the mentally ill, both as an assistant doctor and later as a supervisor at various private and public hospitals, "what the mentally ill need most is a friend!"

These words, spoken to me, came with a certain startling freshness. And yet it was the sublime and healing power of this same love which received its most signal demonstration two thousand years ago at the hands of one who restored to reason and his home that man of Scripture "who had his dwelling among the tombs; and no man could bind him, no, not with chains: Because that he had been often bound with fetters and chains, and the chains had been plucked asunder by him, and the fetters broken in pieces; neither could any man tame him. And always, night and day, he was in the mountains, and in the tombs, crying, and cutting himself with stones. But when he saw Jesus afar off, he ran and worshipped him, And cried with a loud voice, and said, What have I to do with Thee, Jesus, Thou Son of the Most High God? I adjure Thee by God, that Thou torment me not."

These words, directed at me, carried a surprising freshness. Yet it was the amazing and healing power of this same love that had its most significant demonstration two thousand years ago through someone who brought back to his senses and home the man from Scripture "who lived among the tombs; and no one could restrain him, not even with chains: Because he had often been bound with shackles and chains, and the chains had been torn apart by him, and the shackles broken in pieces; no one was strong enough to control him. And always, night and day, he was in the mountains and in the tombs, crying out and cutting himself with stones. But when he saw Jesus from a distance, he ran and worshipped him, and shouted with a loud voice, saying, What do you want with me, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? I beg you by God, don’t torment me."


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!